HURRICANE 
ISLAND 


lifornia 

Lonal 

ility 


H.B.MARRIOTT 
WATSON 


&J$j$i*&' 


o°; 


ix 


HURRICANE   ISLAND 


Alix  was  by  my  side  ;  and  the  breeze  sang  in  the  sheets." 

(See  pagt  308) 


HURRICANE  ISLAND 


By 

H.  B.  Marriott  Watson 


Author  of  "Captain  Fortune,"  etc. 


Illustrated  by  Karl  Anderson 


NEW  YORK 

DOUBLEDAY,  PAGE  &  COMPANY 
1905 


Copyright,  1904,  by 
H.  B.  Marriott  Watson 

Copyright  in  Great  Britain 

Copyright,  1905,  by 

Doubleday,  Page  &  Company 

Published,  February,  1905 


TO 

RICHARD   BRERETON   MARRIOTT  WATSON 

MY   KEEN   YET   APPRECIATIVE    CRITIC, 

WHO   PLEADED 

ON   BEHALF  OF  THE   VILLAINS, 

THIS  TALE   OF  ADVENTURE   BY   SEA 

IS   DEDICATED   WITH   LOVE    BY 

ITS   AUTHOR   AND   HIS 


6  October,  1904. 


2138691 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  JACK 

I.  "  The  Sea  Queen  "          .....  3 

II.  In  the  "  Three  Tuns "     ....  15 

III.  Mademoiselle  Trebizond          ...  30 

IV.  An  Amazing  Proposition                            .  45 
V.  The  Wounded  Man          .  57 

VI.  The  Conference  in  the  Cabin  .  .  73 

VII.  The  Rising 89 

VIII.  The  Capture  of  the  Bridge  ...  105 

IX.  The  Flag  of  Truce 123 

X.  Legrand's  Wink  ...  135 

XL  The  Lull *44 

XII.  In  the  Saloon  ...  *57 

XIIL  The  Fog  .  .  .  169 

XIV.  Barraclough  Takes  a  Hand  .  179 

XV.  The  Fight  in  the  Music-Room  193 

XVI.  Pye          ...  205 

XVII.  The  Third  Attack    ....  222 

XVIII.  At  Dead  of  Night    .  237 

XIX.  The  Tragedy 25° 

XX.  The  Escape      ...                •  267 

XXL  On  the  Island          .                ...  278 

XXII.  Holgate's  Last  Hand       ....  295 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

"  Alix  was  by  my  side,  and  the  breeze  sang  in 

the  sheets." frontispiece 

FACING   PACK 

"  The  face  of  a  man  passed  across  it  'twixt  the 

light  and  me." 8 

" — And  pointed  to  the  coast  of  France."  .  .  34 

"  My  danger  now  was  the  screw,  and  I  could  hear 

the  thumping  of  the  steel  blades  below."  .  70 

"  She  was  dead  white  of  complexion  under  the 

electric  light." 84 

"  He  did  not  pay  me  any  attention  on  my  entrance, 

but  fixed  his  gaze  on  Princess  Alix."  .  .  88 

"  '  It  was  most  exciting,  Doctor,  to  be  chased  by  a 

pirate.' ".......  96 

"  The  Prince  was  shooting  as  calmly  as  at  so  many 

partridges." 100 

"  '  Why  have  they  not  come  here? '  "  .  .  .  114 
"  '  May  the  Lord  help  you,'  says  he  in  his  voice  of 

suet." 132 

"  I  could  see  Mile.  Tre*bizond  at  the  piano."  .  154 
" '  I'll  give  you  just  three  seconds  to  quit,  or  I'll 

put  a  hole  through  you,  you  infernal  rascal.'  "  .  158 
"  The  full  force  of  her  sweet  body  fell  on  me."  .  172 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS-Co^/nW 

FACING  PAGE 

"  She  dashed  across,  a  flutter  of  skirts  and  a  flurry 

of  agitation." 208 

"  How  strangely  did  that  slender  voice  of  beauty 

touch  the  heart." 260 

"  We  could  descry  the  form  of  the  Sea  Queen  forg- 
ing slowly  out  to  sea." 294 


HURRICANE  ISLAND 


HURRICANE  ISLAND 

CHAPTER  I 

"THE  SEA  QUEEN" 

P EMBER  STREET,  E.,  is  never  very  cheerful  in 
appearance,  not  even  in  mid-spring,  when  the  dingy 
lilacs  in  the  forecourts  of  those  grimy  houses  bour- 
geon and  blossom.  The  shrubs  assimilate  soon  the  general 
air  of  depression  common  to  the  neighbourhood.  The 
smoke  catches  and  turns  them;  they  wilt  or  wither;  and  the 
bunches  of  flowers  are  sicklied  over  with  the  smuts  and 
blacks  of  the  roaring  chimneys.  The  one  open  space  within 
reach  is  the  river,  and  thither  I  frequently  repaired  during 
the  three  years  I  practised  in  the  East  End.  At  least  it  was 
something  to  have  that  wide  flood  before  one,  the  channel 
of  great  winds  and  the  haunt  of  strange  craft.  The  tide 
grew  turbid  under  the  Tower  Bridge  and  rolled  desolately 
about  the  barren  wilderness  of  the  Isle  of  Dogs ;  but  it  was 
for  all  that  a  breach  in  the  continuity  of  ugly  streets  and 
houses,  a  wide  road  itself,  on  which  tramped  unknown  and 
curious  lives,  passing  to  and  fro  between  London  and  foreign 
parts. 

Unless  a  man  be  in  deadly  earnest  or  very  young,  I 
cannot  conceive  a  career  more  distressing  to  the  imagination 
and  crushing  to  the  ambition  than  the  practice  of  medicine 
in  the  East  End.  The  bulk  of  my  cases  were  club  cases, 
which  enabled  me  to  be  sure  of  a  living,  and  the  rest  were 

3 


4  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

for  the  most  part  sordid  and  unpleasant  subjects,  springing 
out  of  the  vile  life  of  the  district.  Alien  sailors  abounded 
and  quarrelled  fiercely.  Often  and  often  have  I  been 
awakened  in  the  dead  hours  to  find  drunken  and  foreign- 
speaking  men  at  my  door,  with  one  or  more  among  them 
suffering  from  a  dangerous  knife-wound.  And  the  point 
of  it  that  came  nearly  home  to  me  was  that  this  career  would 
not  only  lead  to  nothing,  but  was  unprofitable  in  itself.  I 
had  taken  the  position  in  the  hope  that  I  might  make  some- 
thing  of  it,  but  I  found  that  it  was  all  I  could  do  to  maintain 
my  place.  I  made  no  charge  for  advice  in  my  consultations, 
but  took  a  little  money  on  the  medicine  which  I  made  up. 
Is  any  position  to  be  conceived  more  degrading  to  a  pro- 
fessional man  ?  The  one  bright  time  in  my  week  was  of  a 
Saturday,  when  I  donned  my  best  coat  and  gloves,  took 
down  my  silkiest  hat,  and,  discarding  the  fumes  and  flavours 
of  the  East,  set  out  for  Piccadilly.  I  still  remained  a 
a  member  of  a  decent  club,  and  here  I  lunched  in  my 
glory,  talked  with  some  human  creatures,  exchanged 
views  on  the  affairs  of  the  world,  smoked  and  lolled  in 
comfortable  chairs — in  short,  took  my  enjoyment  like  a 
man-about-town,  and  then  went  back  to  earn  my  next 
week's  holiday. 

Punctually  to  a  minute  I  must  be  in  the  surgery  in  Pember 
Street  at  six  o'clock,  and  the  horrid  round  must  begin  to 
circle  again.  I  will  confess  that  there  was  a  time  when  I 
could  have  loved  that  career  as  a  saunterer  in  West  End 
streets.  It  appealed  to  me  at  five-and-twenty  almost  as 
a  romantic  profession.  Other  young  men  whom  I  had 
known,  at  school  and  college,  had  entered  it,  and  some 
were,  or  appeared  to  be,  signal  stars  in  that  galaxy  of  wealth 
and  beauty.  My  means,  however,  denied  me  access,  and 
at  thirty  I  would  have  been  content,  after  my  experience 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  5 

of  hardships  and  poverty,  to  settle  in  some  comfortable 
suburb,  not  too  distant  from  the  sphere  of  radiance.  As  it 
was,  I  was  in  chains  in  the  slums  of  Wapping,  and  re- visited 
the  glimpses  of  Piccadilly  once  a  week. 

When  I  rose  on  an  evening  in  November  to  go  down 
to  the  river  almost  for  the  last  time,  it  was  not  a  Saturday, 
but  a  Thursday,  and  the  West  End  seemed  still  a  long  way 
off.  I  had  finished  my  round  of  cases,  and  had  sat  waiting 
in  my  dingy  surgery  for  patients.  But  none  had  come,  and 
in  the  enforced  meditation  that  ensued,  as  I  reviewed  my 
past  and  my  prospects,  my  soul  sickened  in  me.  I  wanted 
to  breathe  more  freely — I  wanted  more  air  and  something 
more  cheerful  than  the  low  surgery  lamp  and  the  dismal 
lights  that  wagged  in  the  street.  I  put  on  my  hat  and 
passed  down  to  the  river. 

It  was  quite  dark,  and  the  easterly  drift  had  obscured  and 
dirtied  the  sky,  so  that  when  I  came  out  by  a  landing  which 
I  knew  now  familiarly,  I  could  see  only  the  lights  across  the 
water,  and  some  tall  spars  and  funnels  in  the  foreground. 
But  the  river  at  full  tide  champed  audibly  against  the 
wharves,  and  the  various  sounds  of  that  restless  port  assailed 
my  ears — the  roar  of  the  unseen  traffic  behind  me,  the 
fluting  and  screaming  of  whistles,  the  mingled  shouts, 
oaths,  and  orders  in  the  distance,  and  the  drone  of  that 
profound  water  under  all. 

I  had  stood  for  some  minutes,  drinking  in  the  better  air, 
when  there  were  voices  near,  suddenly  risen  out  of  the  flood, 
and  I  perceived  two  men  had  landed.  They  paused  by 
me  for  one  to  relight  his  pipe,  and  in  the  flash  of  the  match 
I  gathered  from  the  dresses  that  they  were  stevedores, 
newly  come,  no  doubt,  from  unloading  some  vessel.  But 
my  attention  was  taken  off  them  unexpectedly  by  a  great 
flare  that  went  up  into  the  sky  apparently  in  mid-channel. 


6  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

It  made  a  big  bright  flame,  quite  unusual  in  that  resort  of 
silent  b'ghts,  and  one  of  the  stevedores  commented  on  it. 

"That'll  be  her,"  he  said;  "she  was  coming  up  round 
the  Dogs  in  a  la-di-da  fashion.  Maybe  she'll  fly  rockets 
in  another  minute." 

"Them  steam-yachts  are  the  jockeys  to  blue  the  money," 
responded  his  companion.  "Nothink's  good  enough  for 
them." 

"What  is  it?"  I  asked. 

"Only  a  Geordie  brig  straight  from  winning  the  America 
Cup,  sir,"  said  the  first  man  with  a  facetious  smile.  "What 
did  they  make  her  out,  Bill  ?  " 

Bill  hesitated.  "I  think  it  was  the  Sea  Queen"  he 
said  doubtfully,  and  added,  in  harmony  with  his  compan- 
ion's mood: 

"They  don't  want  to  make  themselves  known,  not  by 
a  long  chalk." 

With  which,  the  flare  having  died  down,  they  tramped 
away  into  the  night  with  a  civil  leave-taking. 

I  followed  them  presently,  moving  along  the  road  in  the 
direction  of  the  docks.  When  I  reached  the  entrance  I 
paused,  and  the  gatekeeper  addressed  me. 

"Going  in,  doctor?    Got  a  call?" 

I  recognised  him  in  the  dimness  of  his  lamp  as  a  man 
whom  I  had  attended  for  an  accident,  and  I  gave  him  good 
evening. 

"No,"  said  I,  "but  I  want  some  air.  I  think  I  will,  if 
you  don't  mind." 

"Welcome,  sir,"  said  he  cheerily,  and  I  found  myself 
on  the  other  side  of  the  gateway. 

I  walked  along  the  vacant  stretch  of  ground,  lit  only 
by  dull  gas-lamps,  and,  passing  the  low  office  buildings 
and  storing  sheds,  came  out  by  the  water-basins.  Here 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  7 

was  a  scene  of  some  bustle  and  disorder,  but  it  was  farther 
on  that  the  spectators  were  engaged  in  a  knot,  for  the 
caisson  was  drifting  round,  and  a  handsome  vessel  was 
floating  in,  her  funnel  backed  against  the  grey  darkness 
and  her  spars  in  a  ghostly  silhouette.  The  name  I  heard 
on  several  sides  roused  in  me  a  faint  curiosity.  It  was  the 
stranger  I  had  observed,  the  Sea  Queen,  the  subject  of  the 
stevedores'  pleasantries. 

"A  pretty  boat,"  said  I  to  my  neighbour.  "What  is 
she?" 

He  shook  his  head.  "Sea  Queen  out  of  Hamburg," 
he  said,  "and  a  pleasure  yacht  from  the  look  of  her.  But 
what  she  does  here  beats  me." 

The  caisson  closed,  and  the  steam-yacht  warped  up 
slowly  to  the  pier.  There  was  little  or  no  noise  on  her, 
only  a  voice  raised  occasionally  in  an  authoritative  command, 
and  the  rattling  of  chains  that  paid  out  through  the  donkey- 
engine.  Idly  I  moved  to  the  stone  quay  when  the  gangway 
was  let  down,  but  only  one  man  descended.  The  passengers, 
if  there  had  been  any,  had  long  since  reached  town  from 
Tilbury,  saving  themselves  that  uninteresting  trudge  up  the 
winding  river-lane. 

I  moved  on  to  where  a  steamer  was  being  loaded  under 
the  electric  lights,  and  watched  the  same  for  some  time  with 
interest;  then,  taking  out  my  watch,  I  examined  it,  and 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  if  I  was  to  see  any  patients  that 
evening  at  all  I  must  at  once  get  back  to  my  unpalatable 
rooms.  I  began  to  go  along  the  pier,  and  passed  into  the 
shadow  of  the  Sea  Queen,  now  sunk  in  quiet,  and  drab  and 
dark.  As  I  went,  a  port-hole  in  the  stern  almost  on  the 
level  of  my  eyes  gleamed  like  a  moon,  and  of  a  sudden  there 
was  an  outbreak  of  angry  voices,  one  threatening  volubly 
and  the  other  deeper  and  slower,  but  equally  hostile.  It 


8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

was  not  that  the  altercation  was  anything  astonishing  in 
human  life,  but  I  think  it  was  the  instantaneous  flash  of  that 
light  and  those  voices  in  a  dead  ship  that  pulled  me  up.  I 
stared  into  the  port-hole,  and  as  I  did  so  the  face  of  a  man 
passed  across  it  'twixt  the  light  and  me;  it  passed  and 
vanished;  and  I  walked  on.  As  I  turned  to  go  down  to 
the  gates  I  was  aware  of  the  approaching  fog.  I  had  seen 
it  scores  of  times  in  that  abominable  low-lying  part  of  the 
town,  and  I  knew  the  symptoms.  There  was  a  faint  smell 
in  the  air,  an  odour  that  bit  the  nostrils,  carrying  the  reek 
of  that  changeless  wilderness  of  factories  and  houses. 
The  opaque  grey  sky  lost  its  greyness  and  was  struck  to  a 
lurid  yellow.  Banks  of  high  fog  rolled  up  the  east  and 
moved  menacingly,  almost  imperceptibly,  upon  the  town. 
For  a  moment  there  were  dim  shadows  of  the  wharves  and 
the  riverside  houses,  with  a  church  tower  dimmer  still 
behind  them,  and  then  the  billows  of  the  fog  descended  and 
swallowed  up  all. 

I  moved  now  in  a  blackness,  but  bore  to  the  right,  in 
which  direction  I  knew  were  the  dock  sheds  and  safety. 
I  seemed  to  have  been  feeling  my  way  for  a  long  time — 
quite  ten  minutes — and  yet  I  did  not  come  upon  anything. 
I  began  to  be  seized  with  the  fear  of  a  blind  man  who  is 
helpless  in  vacancy.  Had  I  left  the  basin  in  my  rear,  or 
had  I  somehow  wandered  back  towards  it,  and  would 
another  step  take  me  over  into  the  water?  I  shrank 
from  the  thought  of  that  cold  plunge,  and,  putting  out 
my  stick  on  all  sides,  tapped  and  tapped,  and  went  on 
foot  by  foot.  I  was  still  upon  the  stone,  when  I  should 
have  reached  the  sheds,  or  at  least  have  got  upon  the  earth 
again,  with  the  roadway  running  to  the  gates.  Angry  at 
my  own  folly  for  lingering  so  long  about  the  ships,  I  con- 
tinued cautiously  forward,  trying  each  step  of  the  way. 


"  The  face  of  a  man  passed  across  it  'twixt  the  light  and  me." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  9 

Presently  I  heard  a  sound  of  footsteps  before  me,  and  then 
a  voice  raised  in  a  stave  of  song.  There  followed  a  loud 
oath  and  the  splash  of  a  heavy  body  in  water. 

Plainly  the  basin  was,  then,  in  front  of  me,  and  some 
one  had  fallen  in.  The  poor  wretch  was  doomed  to  drown 
in  that  horrid  and  impenetrable  darkness.  I  shuddered 
at  the  thought  of  that  fate,  and  moved  faster  under  the 
whip  of  impulse.  The  next  moment  I  brought  sharply  up 
against  a  stone  post  by  which  ships  were  warped  in  and 
fastened.  Below  was  the  water,  and  now  I  could  hear  the 
sound  of  splashing,  and  a  voice  raised  in  a  cry  of  terror. 
Round  the  post  was  coiled  a  heavy  rope  which  I  loosened  as 
rapidly  as  was  possible  and  began  to  lower  over  the  edge 
of  the  basin. 

"This  way,"  I  called ;  "make  this  way.  Here  is  the  pier," 
but  the  splashing  continued,  and  a  smother  of  sound  came 
to  me,  as  if  the  swimmer  were  under  water,  and  his  voice 
stifled.  Almost  without  thinking,  I  gripped  the  thick,  tarry 
rope  and  let  myself  over  the  basin,  until  I  had  reached  the 
surface  of  the  water. 

"This  way,"  I  called;  "if  you  can  get  here,  I  can  save 
you." 

The  noise  seemed  to  come  from  some  little  distance  out, 
and  now  I  was  in  the  water  myself,  with  the  cable  in  my 
hand,  striking  out  feverishly  and  awkwardly  in  the  direction 
of  the  struggling  man.  I  came  upon  him  in  a  dozen  strokes, 
and  the  first  news  I  had  of  him  was  a  kick  in  the  shoulder 
that  almost  tore  me  from  my  rope.  The  next  moment  I 
had  him  by  the  collar  and  without  more  ado  was  retracing 
my  way,  towing  a  violent  mass  of  humanity  behind  me. 
It  was  only  by  dint  of  hard  work  and  by  propping  him  in 
my  arms  that  I  at  last  landed  him  on  the  pier,  and  then  I 
succeeded  in  following  myself,  very  sore  and  stiff  and  cold. 


io  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

The  first  words  that  sprang  from  the  prostrate  figure  on 
the  quay  were  some  incoherent  oaths,  which  ultimately 
took  form.  "Curse  Legrand,  curse  him!" 

"Come,"  said  I;  "if  you  are  well  enough  to  swear  you 
are  well  enough  to  travel,  and  we  are  both  of  us  in  a  case 
for  treatment." 

"I  can't  see  you,"  said  a  voice,  in  a  grumbling  way,  "but 
you  saved  me.  Pull  along,  and  I'll  do  my  best  to  follow. 
Where  the  dickens  are  we  ?  " 

I  groped  and  helped  him  to  his  feet.  "Give  me  your 
arm,"  said  I;  "we  can't  afford  to  go  in  again,  either 
of  us." 

"Were  you  in  too?"  he  asked  stupidly. 

"Well,  what  do  you,  think?"  I  replied  with  a  little  laugh, 
and  began  to  walk,  this  time,  determinately  at  right  angles 
from  the  basin. 

He  said  nothing  more,  but  hung  on  my  arm  pretty  limp, 
as  we  struggled  through  the  darkness,  and  presently  we  both 
fell  over  a  bale  of  goods. 

"So  far  so  good,"  I  said,  picking  him  up;  "we  must  be 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  sheds.  Now  to  find  them,  and 
creep  along  in  their  protection." 

We  struck  the  buildings  immediately  after,  and  I  had 
no  difficulty  in  working  my  way  to  the  end.  That  took 
us  to  dry  ground,  or,  at  least,  to  the  sloppy  ground  at  the 
bottom  of  the  docks.  By  good  fortune  we  now  hit  upon 
the  roadway,  and  it  was  to  me  a  delight  to  hear  the  ring  of 
the  hard  macadam  under  our  squelching  boots.  I  was  now 
almost  cheerful,  for  I  was  sure  that  I  could  not  wander 
from  the  road,  and,  sure  enough,  we  were  advertised  of  our 
position  and  heralded  all  the  way  by  the  meagre  lamps  at 
intervals.  Soon  after  we  reached  the  gates,  which  were 
opened  by  my  friend. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  n 

He  peered  into  our  faces.  "It  was  a  call,  sure  enough," 
said  I,  laughing.  "And  here's  my  patient." 

When  we  got  into  the  road  the  fog  had  slightly  lifted, 
and  I  had  less  difficulty  in  picking  my  way  home  than  I 
had  anticipated.  Once  in  the  surgery,  I  turned  up  the 
lamp  and  poked  the  fire  into  a  blaze,  after  which  I  looked 
at  my  companion.  It  was  with  a  sense  of  familiarity  that 
I  recognised  his  face  as  that  which  I  had  seen  flitting  across 
the  port-hole  of  the  Sea  Queen.  He  sat  back  in  the  chair 
in  which  I  had  placed  him  and  stared  weakly  about  the 
room.  The  steam  went  up  from  both  of  us. 

"Look  here,"  said  I,  "if  we  stay  so,  we  are  dead  or 
rheumatic  men";  and  I  went  into  my  bedroom,  changed 
myself,  and  brought  him  some  garments  of  my  own.  These 
he  put  on,  talking  now  in  the  garrulous  voice  I  had  heard 
on  the  yacht,  but  somewhat  disconnectedly. 

"It's  awfully  good  of  you  ...  a  Good  Samaritan," 
and  here  a  vacant  laugh.  "  I  wonder  if  these  things  .  .  . 
How  did  I  go  over?  I  thought  I  was  going  straight.  It 
must  have  been  that  infernal  fog.  .  .  .  Where  the 
dickens  are  we?" 

"You  are  in  my  house,"  said  I,  "but  you  might  be  at  the 
bottom  of  the  basin." 

"Good  heavens!"  he  said,  with  a  laugh.  "I  feel  mighty 
shivery.  Don't  you  think  a  drop  of  something " 

I  looked  at  him  closely.  "I  think  it  wouldn't  be  a  bad 
idea  in  the  circumstances,"  I  said. 

"Oh,  I  know  I  had  too  much  to  carry!  "  he  said  reck- 
lessly. "It  made  me  quarrel  with  that  wretched  Legrand, 
too — a  fat-headed  fool!" 

I  rang  for  water,  and  mixed  two  hot  jorums  of  whisky, 
one  of  which  he  sipped  contentedly. 

"You  see,  we  had  a  rousing  time  coming  over,"  he  ob- 


12  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

served,  as  if  in  apology.  I  looked  my  question,  and  he 
answered  it.  "Hamburg,  in  the  Sea  Queen.  The  old  man 
skipped  at  Tilbury,  and  Barraclough's  a  real  blazer." 

"Which  accounts  for  the  blaze  I  saw,"  I  remarked  drily. 

"Oh,  you  saw  that.  Yes,  it  was  that  that  made  Legrand 
mad.  He's  particular.  But  what's  the  odds?  The  boss 
has  to  pay." 

His  eyes  roamed  about  the  shabby  room — shabby  from 
the  wretched  pictures  on  the  walls  to  the  threadbare  carpet 
underfoot,  and,  though  he  was  not  a  gentleman,  I  felt 
some  feeling  of  irritation.  Perhaps  if  he  had  been  a 
gentleman  I  should  not  have  been  put  out  at  this  scrutiny 
of  my  poverty. 

"You  saved  me,  and  that's  certain,"  he  began  again. 
"Say,  are  you  a  doctor?" 

I  admitted  it. 

"Well,  can  you  recommend  another  glass  of  toddy?"  he 
asked,  smiling,  and  his  smile  was  pleasant. 

"In  the  circumstances  again — perhaps,"  I  said. 

"Oh,  I  know  I  played  the  fool,"  he  conceded.  "But  it 
isn't  often  I  do.  I  must  have  gone  off  in  the  fog.  How 
did  you  get  at  me?" 

I  told  him. 

"That  was  plucky,"  he  said  admiringly.  "I  don't  know 
two  folks  I'd  risk  the  same  for." 

"There  wasn't  much  risk,"  I  answered.  "It  was  only 
a  question  of  taking  a  cold  bath  out  of  season." 

"Well!"  he  said,  and  whistled.  "There's  white  people 
everywhere,  I  guess.  'Business  good?" 

The  question  was  abrupt,  and  I  could  not  avoid  it.  "You 
have  your  answer,"  I  replied,  with  a  gesture  at  the  room, 
and  taking  out  my  cigar-case  I  offered  him  one. 

He  accepted  it,  bit  off  the  end,  and  spat  it  on  the  floor,  as 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  13 

if  preoccupied.  His  brow  wrinkled,  as  if  the  mental  exer- 
cise were  unusual  and  difficult. 

"The  Sea  Queen  is  a  rum  bird,"  he  said  presently,  "but 
there's  plenty  of  money  behind.  And  she  wants  a  doctor." 

"Well,"  said  I,  smiling  at  him. 

"We  left  a  Scotch  chap  sick  at  Hamburg,"  he  continued. 
"The  boss  is  a  secret  beggar,  with  pots  of  money,  they  say. 
We  chartered  out  of  the  Clyde,  and  picked  him  up  at 
Hamburg — him  and  others." 

"A  pleasure  yacht?"  I  inquired. 

"You  may  call  it  that.  If  it  ain't  that  I  don't  know  what 
it  is,  and  I  ought  to  know,  seeing  I  am  purser.  We've  all 
signed  on  for  twelve  months,  anyway.  Now,  doctor,  we 
want  a  doctor." 

He  laughed,  as  if  this  had  been  a  joke,  and  I  stared  at  him. 
"You  mean,"  said  I  slowly,  "that  I  might  apply." 

"If  it's  worth  your  while,"  said  he.     "You  know  best." 

"Well,  I  don't  know  about  that,"  I  replied.  "It  depends 
on  a  good  many  things." 

All  the  same  I  knew  that  I  did  know  best.  The  whole 
of  my  discontent,  latent  and  seething  for  years,  surged  up  in 
me.  Here  was  the  wretched  practice  by  which  I  earned 
a  miserable  pittance,  bad  food,  and  low  company.  On  the 
pleasure  yacht  I  should  at  least  walk  among  equals,  and  feel 
myself  a  civilised  being.  I  could  dispose  of  my  goodwill 
for  a  small  sum,  and  after  twelve  months — well,  something 
might  turn  up.  At  any  rate,  I  should  have  a  year's  respite, 
a  year's  holiday. 

I  looked  across  at  the  purser  of  the  Sea  Queen,  with  his 
good-looking,  easy-natured  face,  his  sleek  black  hair,  and 
his  rather  flabby  white  face,  and  still  I  hesitated. 

"I  can  make  it  a  dead  bird,"  he  said,  wagging  his  head, 
"and  you'll  find  it  pretty  comfortable." 


i4  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Where  are  you  going?    The  Mediterranean?"  I  asked. 

"I  haven't  the  least  idea,"  he  said  with  a  frank  yawn. 
"But  if  your  tickets  are  all  right  you  can  bet  on  the  place." 

"I'm  agreeable,"  I  said,  in  a  matter-of-fact  voice. 

"Good  man!"  said  he,  with  some  of  his  former  sparkle 
of  interest.  "And  now  we'll  have  another  to  toast  it,  and 
then  I  must  be  off." 

"Don't  you  think  you'd  better  stay  here  the  night?"  I 
asked.  "  I  can  put  you  up.  And  the  fog's  thicker." 

"Thanks,  old  man,"  he  replied  with  easy  familiarity,  "I 
would  like  a  roost,  only  I've  got  an  engagement.  I  wired 
to  some  one,  you  know."  And  he  winked  at  me  wickedly. 

"Very  well,"  said  I.  "If  you  have  an  appointment,  I 
would  suggest  that  we  leave  over  the  toast." 

"You're  right,"  he  said  ingenuously.  "But  it  was  a 
nasty  bath.  All  serene.  I'll  fix  that  up.  By  the  way," 
he  paused  on  his  road  to  the  door,  "I  haven't  your  name." 

"Nor  I  yours,"  I  answered.  "Mine's  Richard  Philli- 
more." 

"Mine's  Lane,"  he  said.     " Qualified ? " 

"M.B.  London,"  I  replied. 

"Good  for  you.  That'll  make  it  easier.  I  suppose  I  can 
go  in  your  togs." 

"You're  welcome,"  I  said,  "though  they  don't  fit  you 
very  well." 

"Oh,  I'm  a  bit  smaller  than  you,  I  know,  but  all  cats  are 
grey  in  the  dark,  and  it's  infernally  dark  to-night!  Well, 
so  long,  and  I'm  much  obliged  to  you,  I'm  sure." 

He  swung  out  of  the  door  with  his  free  gait,  and  I  stopped 
him. 

"One  word  more.    Who's  your  owner?" 

"The  boss?  Oh,  Morland — Morland,  a  regular  million- 
aire." 

With  that  he  was  gone. 


CHAPTER  II 

IN  THE  "THREE  TUNS" 

THE  next  day  I  had  a  full  round  of  visits  to  make,  so  that 
I  had  little  time  to  think  over  the  adventure  of  the  previous 
evening.  On  Saturday  I  made  my  way,  as  usual,  to  the 
West  End,  and  spent  the  afternoon  in  luxury,  basking  in 
the  renewal  of  my  self-respect.  I  had  leisure  then  to  reflect, 
and,  although  the  more  I  considered  the  less  appeared  the 
likelihood  of  any  advantage  to  myself  derivable  out  of  Lane's 
promise,  yet  I  allowed  myself  the  satisfaction  of  certain 
inquiries.  No  one  in  the  club  had  heard  of  Morland,  the 
millionaire,  and  the  Sea  Queen  was  unknown  to  my  yachting 
friends.  Moreover,  no  Morland  appeared  in  the  "Court 
Guide."  Still,  it  was  quite  possible,  even  probable,  that 
he  was  an  American;  so  that  omission  did  not  abash  me.  It 
was  only  when  I  rehearsed  the  circumstances  in  bald  terms 
that  I  doubted  to  the  point  of  incredulity.  I  had  fished  up 
a  tipsy  fellow,  of  a  loose  good-nature,  who,  under  the  stimu- 
lus of  more  whisky,  had  probably  at  the  best  offered  more 
than  he  was  entitled  to  do,  and  who,  at  the  worst,  had  long 
since  forgotten  all  about  his  Good  Samaritan.  The  situa- 
tion seemed  easy  of  interpretation,  and  in  the  warmth  of 
my  pleasant  intercourse  with  my  companions  I  presently 
ceased  to  ponder  it. 

Yet,  when  I  arrived  at  my  house  and  opened  the  letter 
that  awaited  me,  I  will  confess  that  I  experienced  a  thrill  of 
hope.  It  was  from  Hills,  a  firm  of  solicitors  in  Lincoln's 

15 


16  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Inn  Fields,  and,  premising  that  I  was  a  candidate  for  the 
post  of  doctor  in  the  ss.  Sea  Queen,  requested  me  to  call  on 
Monday  at  three  o'clock.  This  looked,  so  to  speak,  like 
business,  and  I  attended  at  the  address  with  my  mind  made 
up  and  clear.  If  I  was  offered  the  position  I  would  take  it, 
and  so  cut  my  cable. 

I  had  to  wait  some  time  in  an  ante-room,  but  presently 
was  ushered  into  the  presence  of  one  of  the  partners,  an 
amiable,  business-like  man,  with  the  air  of  a  country 
squire. 

"Dr.  Phillimore?"  he  queried  introductively,  and  I 
assented. 

"Please  sit  down,  will  you.  You  are  anxious  to  take 
position  of  doctor  on  the  Sea  Queen."  He  consulted  some 
note  before  him.  "I  see.  Your  name  has  been  mentioned 
to  my  client  in  this  connection.  I  assume  you  are  fully 
qualified  ?  " 

I  told  him  the  facts  and  referred  him  to  the  "Medical 
Year-Book."  "Moreover,"  I  added,  "I  have  no  doubt,  if 
a  recommendation  were  necessary,  Sir  John  Wemyss,  of 
Harley  Street,  would  be  willing  to  write  to  you." 

"Sir  John  Wemyss,"  he  echoed  reflectively.  "Oh,  yes, 
the  cancer  man.  Let  me  see,  he  was  President,  wasn't  he, 
of  the  College  of  Surgeons  ?  " 

"Yes,  some  years  ago,"  I  answered. 

"A  good  man,"  he  declared  with  a  friendly  air  of  patron- 
age. "  Well,  I  don't  suppose  there  would  be  any  difficulty  on 
that  score  if  Sir  John  will  write.  My  client  is  a  prudent  man, 
and  would  naturally  like  to  have  the  best  advice  available. 
Moreover,  he  is  quite  willing  to  pay  for  it.  There  is,  of 
course,  that  question,"  and  he  looked  at  me  as  if  inviting 
my  suggestion. 

I  laughed.     "Really  I  have  no  views,  only  that  naturally 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  17 

I  should  like  as  large  a  salary  as  is  compatible  with  the  cir- 
cumstances." 

"Very  well,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  said  he,  nodding.  "I  dare- 
say we  can  arrange  that  too.  You  are  young  yet,  and  the 

position  might  lead "  He  broke  off,  as  the  baize  door 

on  his  left  opened  noiselessly.  "What  is  it,  Pye?" 

The  clerk  bent  down  and  whispered  to  him.  "Oh,  very 
well  !  It's  opportune  in  a  way.  Will  you  ask  Mr.  Morland 
to  be  good  enough  to  come  in?" 

The  little  clerk  went  out  with  his  neat  walk,  and  the 
solicitor  rose.  "I  shall  be  able  to  introduce  you  to  my 
client,  who  is  the  owner  of  the  Sea  Queen"  he  said,  with  a 
certain  change  of  voice,  and  quickly  went  forward  to  the 
outer  door. 

"How  do  you  do,  Mr.  Morland?"  he  exclaimed,  with  a 
cheerful  deference,  such  as  was  due  to  the  presence  of 
wealth.  "I  was  just  engaged  on  a  little  matter  of  yours. 
I  hope  you  came  right  up.  These  dull  offices  go  so  much 
by  routine.  It  was  the  question  of  a  doctor,  sir." 

As  he  spoke  he  indicated  me,  and  for  the  first  time  I  saw 
Mr.  Morland. 

He  was  a  man  of  thirty-five,  of  middle  height,  slightly 
disposed  to  stoutness,  but  with  a  fine  carnage,  and  with  a 
bronzed,  good-looking  face,  rendered  heavier  for  the  dull 
expression  of  his  blue  eyes.  His  hair,  which  was  short  and 
worn  en  brosse,  after  a  foreign  fashion,  was  straw-yellow. 

"Is  it  the  doctor?"  he  asked,  after  a  glance  at  me,  and 
though  he  spoke  excellent  English,  there  was  also  some- 
thing a  little  foreign  in  his  accent. 

"Well,  sir,  we  haven't  reached  that  point  yet,"  said  the 
lawyer,  smiling.  "This  is  Dr.  Phillimore,  whom  you 
wished  me  to " 

"Ah,  yes,"  said  Mr.  Morland,  and  he  put  out  a  hand 


i8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

mechanically.  "You  will  arrange  it,"  he  said  to  the  other, 
with  an  air  of  command. 

"Most  certainly,  sir,  but  I  thought  you  would  like  to  see, 
being  on  the  spot " 

"No,  there  is  only  one  thing.  You  know  anything  of 
throats?"  he  asked  suddenly. 

I  told  him  I  had  studied  under  a  specialist  at  the  hos- 
pital, as  it  happened.  In  these  days  we  doctors  are  com- 
pelled to  take  special  courses  in  order  to  keep  march  with 
the  times. 

"That  is  right,"  he  said,  nodding,  and  the  smile  that 
came  upon  his  face  turned  the  eyes  bluer.  He  looked  quite 
handsome.  "We  must  all  keep  step  with  the  times.  I  will 
look  to  you  to  arrange  it,"  he  added  again  to  the  lawyer,  and 
seemed  to  wait  for  my  dismissal.  The  solicitor  bowed  me 
sharply  from  the  room,  for  was  not  his  millionaire  client  in 
waiting  ?  And  I  went  down  the  stairs. 

It  was  now  past  four,  and  as  I  came  out  into  the  Square 
I  saw  before  me  the  little  lawyer's  clerk  who  had  entered  the 
room  and  had  been  called  Pye.  He  was  talking  amiably 
to  another  man,  and  as  I  passed  smiled  at  me  through  his 
pince-nez. 

"You  saw  Mr.  Morland?"  he  asked  in  a  friendly  way. 

"Yes,"  I  said,  and  looked  at  the  stranger.  There  seemed 
no  necessity  to  say  more. 

"It  is  odd  that  you  should  encounter  here,  gentlemen," 
said  Pye,  adjusting  his  glasses,  "and  yet  I  suppose  it  isn't. 
Mr.  Holgate,  this  gentleman  is  the  future  doctor  of  the  Sea 
Queen" 

"Oh,  dear  me,  it  isn't  settled,"  said  I,  with  a  laugh. 

Pye  beamed  at  me.  "I  think  I  know  my  chief's  face," 
he  said.  "It's  my  business  to  interpret  him,  particularly 
when  he  can't  interpret  himself." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  19 

f 

The  other  man  laughed  lazily.  He  was  a  man  with  a  big 
body,  and  a  face  round  and  gross  in  proportion,  heavy- 
lidded  eyes,  and  an  imperturbable  expression. 

"This  is  Mr.  Holgate,  the  third  officer,"  said  Pye,  by 
way  of  introduction,  and  somehow  or  other  we  began  to 
walk  in  the  direction  of  Holborn.  When  we  had  threaded 
the  Great  Turnstile  the  little  clerk  hesitated  and  swung 
round.  "I  was  going  to  drink  a  glass  of  wine  with  Mr. 
Holgate.  Perhaps  you  would  join  us,  sir?" 

"  Gladly,"  said  I,  for  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  take  tea 
before  returning  to  Wapping,  and  somehow  my  interview 
had  inspirited  me.  I  took  a  sanguine  view  of  my  chances, 
for  all  my  words  to  Pye.  Moreover,  I  have  always  been 
interested  in  my  fellow-creatures,  and,  finally,  I  was  in  the 
mood  for  a  glass  of  something.  Enters  this  trio,  then,  into 
the  "Three  Tuns"  presently,  and  sits  to  a  table  in  com- 
fortable chairs,  with  the  clatter  of  the  street  falling,  like 
rain,  on  the  senses,  and  the  bright  flare  of  gas  among  the 
dark  barrels.  There  was  about  the  place  an  odour  of  good- 
fellowship  and  of  peace  that  pleased  me  who  had  not  visited 
these  haunts  for  years. 

Little  Pye  turned  his  pince-nez  on  me  as  the  attendant 
advanced. 

"  What'll  you  have,  doctor?"  he  asked. 

I  hesitated. 

"I  suppose  it  must  be  port,"  said  I;  "port  is  more  palatable 
and  no  more  noxious  in  such  places  than  any  other  wine." 

"Any  port  in  a  storm,  in  fact/'  said  the  little  man,  looking 
at  me  quizzically. 

"For  my  part "  said  Holgate,  in  his  stuffy,  fat  voice. 

"Port,  you  should  say,"  interposed  Pye  with  brisk  wit. 
He  smiled  at  his  smartness  and  his  eyes  seemed  to  challenge 
me  to  respond. 


20  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"There's  nothing  to  beat  spirits — and  sound  rum  for 
choice,  but  as  they  won't  have  it  here,  I'll  take  brandy,"  con- 
tinued the  third  officer. 

He  lighted  a  cigar  and  began  to  smoke,  examining  every- 
thing within  eyeshot  attentively  but  with  indifference.  I 
think,  except  for  the  first  glance  he  had  bestowed  upon  me, 
that  he  had  completely  ignored  my  presence. 

Little  Pye  put  up  his  glass.  "I  drink,"  said  he,  "to  a 
prosperous  voyage,  Mr.  Holgate,  and  to  pleasant  com- 
panions." 

"Prosperous  voyage,"  said  the  third  officer  wheezily,  and 
I  murmured  something  to  the  same  effect. 

"You  say  the  old  man's  velvet,"  said  Holgate,  resuming 
his  puffing. 

"Well,"  said  Pye,  beaming  through  his  glasses,  "I 
wouldn't  go  so  far  as  to  say  it,  but  he  looks  it.  He  looks 
kid-glove." 

"I  hate  'em,"  growled  Holgate.  "I've  seen  that  kind  on 
the  ferry — all  airs  and  aitches,  and  frosty  as  a  berg." 

"Well,  of  course,  it  would  be  much  more  satisfactory  to 
be  sailing  under  a  real  Tartar,"  remarked  the  little  man 
with  mild  pleasantry. 

Holgate  cast  him  a  glance  which  inquired,  but  was  indif- 
ferent. "What's  your  idea,  doctor?"  he  asked. 

"I  have  none,"  said  I,  smiling.  "I  am  much  more  inter- 
ested in  third  officers." 

His  masklike  face  relaxed,  and  he  stroked  his  black 
moustaches,  and  took  a  long,  pull  of  his  cigar. 

"That  was  very  nice  of  you,  doctor,"  he  said,  nodding 
with  more  cordiality. 

Pye  drew  an  apple  from  his  pocket,  and  carefully  bit  into 
it.  I  don't  know  why,  but  it  struck  me  as  comical  to  see 
him  at  this  schoolboy  business,  his  ears  alert,  his  glasses 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  21 

shining,  and  his  white  teeth  going  to  and  fro.  He  reminded 
me  of  a  squirrel,  a  fancy  to  which  the  little  tufts  of  whiskers 
by  his  ears  lent  themselves.  He  eyed  both  of  us  brightly. 

"After  all,"  said  the  third  officer  heavily,  "it's  more 
important  in  the  end  to  know  your  owner,  let  alone  his 
travelling  with  you.  I  wouldn't  give  two  straws  for  the  old 
man,  velvet  or  iron,  so  long  as  I  could  get  the  lug  of  my 
owner." 

"You'll  find  them  both  all  right,"  said  Pye  reassuringly. 
"Captain  Day  I  have  seen  and  Mr.  Morland  I  know." 

"He  is  very  rich?"  I  asked. 

"I'll  trouble  you  for  a  two  and  a  half  commission  on  it," 
said  the  clerk  cheerfully,  "and  then  I'd  live  like  a  fighting- 
cock.  At  least,  that's  what  we  all  believe.  There's  no 
knowing." 

The  shadows  of  the  November  afternoon  had  gathered 
in  the  streets  without,  and  a  thin  scant  rain  was  flying.  Into 
the  area  of  warmth  and  brightness  entered  more  customers, 
and  shook  the  water  from  the  umbrellas.  They  stood  at 
the  bar  and  drank  and  talked  noisily.  Round  about  us  in 
the  loom  of  the  great  barrels  the  shadows  lurched  from  the 
wagging  gas-flames.  The  clerk  had  finished  his  apple. 

"We  will  have  another,"  said  Holgate. 

"This  is  mine,"  I  said.     He  shook  his  head.     I  protested. 

"  Doctor,  you  confess  you  live  in  doubt,"  he  said,  "whereas 
I  have  my  appointment  in  my  pocket.  Plainly  it  is  my 
right." 

"I  think  that's  a  fair  argument,  doctor,"  said  Pye. 

"I  am  in  both  your  debt,"  said  I  lightly.  "For  company 
and  wine." 

"I'm  sure  we  shall  owe  you  both  many  a  time  yet," 
said  the  third  officer  civilly. 

At  the  table  near  us  two  men  had  sat  and  were  talking 


22  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

even  as  we,  but  one  had  a  half-penny  paper,  and  turned 
the  flimsy  thing  about,  I  fancy  in  search  of  racing  news. 

"You  see  there  is  no  doubt  about  you ,"  began  Pye 

amiably,  and  suddenly  dropped  his  sentence. 

In  the  unexpected  silence  I  caught  some  words  from  the 
other  table. 

"Well,  it's  good  pluck  of  him  if  he  wants  to  marry  her. 
What's  the  odds  if  he  is  a  Prince?  Live  and  let  live,  I 
say." 

Pye's  little  squirrel  head  turned  round  and  he  stared  for 
a  moment  at  the  speaker,  then  it  came  back  again. 

"You  are  uncommonly  polite,"  said  Holgate  irritably. 

"I'm  sorry.  I  thought  I  recognised  that  voice,"  said 
the  little  man  sweetly.  "One  gets  echoes  everywhere.  I 
was  going  to  say  we  took  you  for  granted,  doctor." 

"It's  good  of  you,"  said  I.     "But  will  Mr.  Morland?" 

"I  can  practically  answer  for  my  employer;  I  can't  say 
anything  about  Mr.  Morland,  who  has,  however,  authorised 
us  to  appoint." 

"The  yacht  is  from  Hamburg?"  said  I. 

"I  believe  so,"  said  he. 

"And  its  destination?" 

"That  knowledge  is  quite  out  of  my  province,"  said  the 
squirrel  briefly. 

When  one  came  to  think  of  it,  it  was  almost  a  snub,  and 
I  had  never  any  patience  for  these  legal  silences.  As  he 
shut  his  jaws  he  looked  a  man  who  could  keep  a  secret,  and 
knew  his  own  mind.  Yet  he  had  been  so  easily  familiar 
that  I  flushed  with  resentment.  Confound  these  little 
professional  tricks  and  solemnities!  We  were  meeting  on 
another  ground  than  lawyer  and  client. 

"I  dare  say  it  will  be  within  the  cabin-boy's  province  to- 
morrow," said  I,  somewhat  sharply. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  23 

"Very  likely,"  he  assented,  and  Holgate,  who  had  turned 
at  my  tone,  exchanged  a  glance  with  him. 

"Mr.  Pye  is  fond  of  keeping  his  own  counsel,"  said 
the  third  officer  in  his  slow  voice,  "and  I'm  not  sure  he 
isn't  right,  being  a  lawyer." 

"But  he  isn't  a  lawyer  here,"  I  protested. 

Pye  smiled.  "No;  I'm  not,"  he  said,  "and  please  don't 
remind  me  of  it";  at  which  we  all  laughed  and  grew  friendly 
again.  "Well,  this  is  a  funny  sort  of  tea  for  me,"  said  the 
clerk  presently.  "I  generally  patronise  the  A.  B.  C.,"  and 
he  rose  to  go. 

Holgate  did  not  move,  but  sat  staring  at  the  fire,  which 
shone  on  his  broad  placid  face.  "I  knew  a  man  once,"  he 
observed,  "who  kept  his  own  counsel." 

"I  hope  he  was  a  lawyer,"  said  Pye  humourously. 

"No;  he  was  a  steward — the  steward  of  an  estate  in 
the  North.  In  the  hills  was  the  wealth  of  a  millionaire; 
coal,  doctor,"  Holgate  looked  at  me.  "And  he  kept  his 
counsel  and  held  his  tongue." 

"With  what  object?"  I  asked. 

"Oh,  a  little  syndicate  succeeded  in  buying  it  from  the 
owner,  and  now  it's  a  seven-figure  affair." 

His  face  had  no  expression  of  inquiry  or  of  inviting  com- 
ment. He  had  simply  stated  history,  but  I  was  moved  to 
say  flippantly, 

"What  luck!" 

"The  steward  got  it?"  asked  Pye. 

"He  romped  in,"  said  the  third  officer. 

"And  will  presently  be  a  baronet,"  said  I  lightly. 

"Stranger  things  have  happened,"  he  remarked,  and 
began  to  smile.  I  fancy  we  all  smiled,  though  it  was  not, 
of  course,  altogether  humourous. 

"Is  that  called  robbery?"  asked  Holgate. 


24  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  doubt  if  the  law  covers  it,"  said  Pye.  "No;  it's 
quite  an  innocent  transaction." 

"What  is  robbery?"  I  asked  cynically.  "Lawyers  may 
feel  their  way  amid  the  intricacies,  but  no  one  else 
can  hope  to.  I'm  stealing  now  when  I  take  these 
matches." 

"I  will  follow  your  example,"  said  Holgate,  and  did  so. 

"I'm  not  sure  that  that's  not  perks,"  said  little  Pye  with 
his  quizzical  glance. 

"Well,  is  it  perks  if  I  buy  a  picture  from  you  for  ten  bob 
which  I  know  to  be  worth  ^1,000?"  inquired  Holgate. 

Pye  considered.    "I  give  it  up,"  he  said. 

"Which  only  proves,"  said  I,  continuing  my  mood,  "that 
it  takes  a  good  capercutter  to  move  in  and  out  moral  sanc- 
tions." 

"I  don't  believe  I  know  what  that  means  quite,"  said 
Holgate,  giving  me  the  full  charge  of  his  steady  eyes. 

I  stooped  and  warmed  my  fingers,  for  the  cold  blast  of 
the  streets  was  forbidding.  "Well,  the  most  famous 
people  have  been  those  who  have  successfully  performed 
the  egg  dance  between  commandments,"  I  remarked. 

"I  suppose  they  have,"  said  Holgate  thoughtfully. 

I  rose  abruptly,  and  in  the  glass  above  the  mantelpiece 
the  two  figures  behind  me  came  into  vision.  The  little 
clerk's  eyebrows  were  elevated  in  a  question,  and  the 
men  faced  each  other.  Holgate's  lips  were  pursed  and 
he  nodded.  I  saw  this  in  the  flash  of  rising,  and  then  I 
turned  about. 

"I  shall  get  a  wigging,"  said  Pye,  seizing  his  umbrella. 

We  walked  out  and  I  bade  them  good-bye  after  a  civil 
exchange  of  amenities;  then  I  took  an  omnibus  down 
Chancery  Lane  and  made  for  the  Underground.  As  I 
travelled  back,  my  thoughts  circled  about  the  situation; 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  25 

I  was  glad  to  have  made  the  acquaintance  of  one  or  more 
of  my  shipmates,  if,  of  course,  I  was  to  join  the  company. 
Holgate  puzzled  me  for  a  third  officer,  until  I  reflected 
that  in  these  days  every  officer  had  a  master's  licence. 
Yet  that  this  man  should  not  by  the  force  of  his  evident 
individuality  take  higher  rank  in  life  surprised  me.  What, 
however,  was  of  most  immediate  concern  to  me  was  the 
extreme  friendliness  of  my  two  companions.  Lane  was 
well  enough  in  his  way,  and  certainly  had  shown  his  good- 
will ;  but  Holgate  was  more  than  this  to  a  lonely  man  with  an 
appetite  for  society.  Holgate  was  intelligent. 

I  found  a  few  patients  waiting,  and  disposed  of  them 
by  eight  o'clock,  after  which  I  strolled  down  to  the  docks, 
in  spite  of  the  drizzle.  I  have  said  that  I  am  interested 
in  my  fellows,  and,  in  addition,  I  confess  to  a  certain  fore- 
thought. I  walked  down  to  the  docks  with  the  deliberate 
intention  of  acquiring  some  information  about  the  Sea 
Queen,  if  that  were  possible.  I  knew  the  name  of  the 
owner,  or  at  least  of  the  man  who  had  chartered  her;  I  had 
the  name  and  acquaintance  of  one  or  two  of  the  company; 
but  I  knew  nothing  as  to  her  destination,  her  properties  as 
a  boat,  or  her  time  of  sailing.  Some  of  this  ignorance  I 
hoped  to  remedy  by  my  visit.  And  it  seemed  that  I  was 
in  the  way  to  do  so  from  the  start.  For  no  sooner  was  I 
on  the  quay  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  yacht  than  I  came 
upon  a  handsome  young  man  in  the  dress  of  a  superior 
sailor,  with  whom  I  fell  into  talk.  He  was  outspoken  as  a 
child,  but  volunteered  nothing  of  his  own  initiative — an 
amiable,  sluggish,  respectful  fellow  who  was,  as  he  stated, 
quartermaster  on  the  Sea  Queen. 

I  confessed  my  interest  in  her,  at  which  he  indulgently 
supplied  me  with  information. 

"I  signed  on  at  Glasgow,  sir — and  most  of  us  too — and 


26  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

we  picked  up  Mr.  Morland  at  Hamburg — him  and  the 
ladies." 

"The  ladies!"  I  echoed,  for  here  was  a  surprise. 

"Yes;  two  ladies  what  came  with  him — Miss  Morland 
and  another  lady,  a  dark  one,"  said  my  friend. 

"Oh!"  said  I.  "Then  you're  off  for  a  pleasure 
cruise." 

"I  hardly  know,  sir,"  said  he.  "They  do  say  New 
York,  but  I  haven't  heard  definite." 

That  looked  in  favour  of  my  theory  of  Mr.  Morland  as 
an  American.  He  was  perhaps  a  Trust  King,  and^tiss 
Morland  a  vivacious  "beauty"  from  Chicago. 

Here  my  companion  suggested  that  I  might  care  to  have 
a  look  at  the  yacht. 

"My  friend,"  said  I,  "you  mustn't  let  me  take  you  on 
false  pretences.  I  may  be  your  doctor,  and  I  may  be 
not." 

"Oh,  that's  all  right,  sir,"  said  he  easily.  "It  can't 
do  no  harm.  We're  only  loading  up  with  provisions,  and 
there's  no  mess  about." 

We  ascended  the  gangway,  and  entered  the  dark  ship, 
which  was  singularly  silent.  He  had  already  the  sailor's 
affection  for  his  floating  home,  and  pointed  me  out  one 
or  two  points  for  admiration  which  I  understood  but  ill, 
as  they  were  technical.  As  we  were  peeping  into  the 
saloon,  a  man  passed  us  and  stopped  sharply. 

"That  you,  Ellison ? "  he  asked  in  a  harsh  voice.  "Who's 
that?" 

"Only  a  gentleman  having  a  look  round.  He's  to  be 
doctor,"  said  the  quartermaster. 

The  man  made  no  reply,  but  stared  at  me,  and  then  went 
on  swiftly. 

"Rather  abrupt,"  I  commented,  smiling. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  27 

"Oh,  that's  nothing.  It  is  only  his  way,"  said  the  good- 
natured  fellow.  "He's  the  boatswain." 

"Is  Mr.  Morland  an  American?"  I  asked. 

"I  don't  know,  sir.  I've  hardly  seen  him.  We  signed 
on  at  Glasgow  with  a  .little  slip  of  a  fellow  representing 
Mr.  Morland — glasses  and  side- whiskers." 

"That  would  be  Mr.  Pye,"  I  said. 

"Very  likely.  Would  you  like  to  take  a  squint  at  the 
engines?  Mr.  McCrae  is  on  board." 

He  led  me,  without  waiting  for  answer,  towards  the 
engine-room,  and  called  out,  "Mr.  McCrae!"  which  brought 
presently  a  little,  red-faced,  bearded  man  from  the  depths. 
"This  gentleman  wants  to  know  what  you  can  do,"  said 
my  friend,  by  way  of  introduction.  The  engineer  nodded 
towards  me.  "We  can  make  eighteen,"  he  said,  wiping 
his  hands  on  a  greasy  piece  of  rag.  "Eighteen  at  a  pinch, 
but  I  keep  her  going  steady  at  fourteen." 

"A  good  boat!"  said  I. 

"Aye,  tolerable,"  he  said,  and  pulled  out  a  sheet  of 
paper,  which  he  began  to  peruse  under  the  slender  light. 
"This  now's  another  slap  in  the  eye  for  the  Emperor," 
said  McCrae,  "this  business  of  the  Prince." 

"What  is  it?"  I  asked.  "I  haven't  seen  the  papers 
to-night." 

He  rapped  his  knuckles  on  the  newspaper.  "This 
Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg  kicking  over  the  traces.  I 
tell  ye  I'm  real  sorry  for  the  old  man.  I  pity  him,  Emperor 
though  he  be.  He's  had  his  sup  of  troubles." 

"But  I  don't  understand  what  this  new  one  is," 
I  said. 

McCrae  was  not  above  explaining.  "Well,  y'see,  this 
Prince  Frederic  is  the  heir  to  the  Duchy  of  Hochburg, 
and  he  has  taken  up  with  some  singer,  and  swears  he'll 


28  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

resign  his  inheritance  and  marry  her.  That's  where  the 
mischief  is.  Not  that  the  man's  not  right,"  proceeded 
the  Scotchman,  warming,  evidently,  to  his  opinions.  "For 
why  should  Princes  be  exempt  from  the  disposition  of 
Providence.  Let  him  come  forward  like  a  man,  and,  ye'll 
see,  he'll  gain  the  univairsal  sympathy  of  Europe  for  his 
honesty." 

"It  certainly  increases  the  Emperor's  difficulties,"  I  said. 
"For  with  a  vacancy  at  Hochburg,  and  the  Pan- German 
movement  in  full  swing 

"Aye,  ye're  a  student  of  political  affairs,"  broke  in  the 
engineer  in  his  broad  Glasgow  accent.  "And  I'll  not  say 
there  isn't  something  to  be  said  at  the  present  juncture  of 
European  politics.  But,  man,  the  principle's  all  wrong. 
Why  is  a  man,  no  better  than  you  or  me,  to  ride  over  us, 
whether  it  be  riches,  or  kings,  or  emperors  ?  It's  the  accident 
of  birth,  and  the  accident  of  riches,  that  dictates  to  us,  and 
I'm  thinking  it  ought  to  be  set  right  by  legislation." 

"Well,  we  are  getting  along  to  the  Millennium  famously," 
said  I,  jestingly. 

"The  Millennium!"  he  said,  with  a  contemptuous  snort. 

I  think  Ellison  was  pleased  to  see  us  getting  on  so  pleas- 
antly in  argument,  as  he  was  responsible  for  the  introduction, 
and  he  now  ventured  on  a  statement  in  the  hopes,  no  doubt, 
of  cementing  the  acquaintanceship. 

"This  gentleman's  coming  along  with  us,  Mr.  McCrae," 
he  said. 

The  engineer  looked  at  me. 

"I  have  put  in  for  doctor,  but  it's  by  no  means  certain," 
I  explained. 

"Oh,  well,  we'll  hope  it  is,"  he  said  affably,  and  to  the 
quartermaster:  "Ellison,  this  gentleman'll,  maybe,  take 
a  finger  of  whisky  to  his  own  health — and  ours,"  he  added, 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  29 

with  a  relaxation  of  his  grim  face  at  his  jest.  "Ye'll  find 
a  bottle  in  my  cabin." 

So  when  the  quartermaster  had  returned,  once  more 
I  had  to  drink  to  the  success  of  my  application.  It  ap- 
peared that  the  Sea  Queen  was  peopled  with  amiable 
spirits,  if  I  excepted  the  boatswain ;  and  as  I  went  over  the 
side  I  congratulated  myself  on  having  already  made  the 
acquaintance  of  two  more  of  my  shipmates  on  a  friendly 
footing — if  I  were  destined  to  the  appointment. 

On  my  way  home  it  struck  me  that  I  had  already  heard 
of  the  affair  of  Prince  Frederic.  The  remark  of  the  man 
at  the  next  table  in  the  "Three  Tuns"  must  have  referred 
to  the  scandal,  and  as  I  reflected  on  that,  I  could  see  in 
my  mind's  eye  the  little  clerk's  head  go  round  in  a  stare  at 
our  neighbours. 


CHAPTER  m 

MADEMOISELLE  TREBIZOND 

PYE  had  interpreted  his  employer's  face  correctly,  and 
Lane  had  not  boasted  unduly.  On  Wednesday  evening 
I  received  a  letter  appointing  me  to  the  position  of  doctor, 
and  at  the  same  time  informing  me  of  my  remuneration. 
This  was  well  enough,  as  it  chanced;  though  not  on  too 
liberal  a  scale,  it  was  yet  sufficient  to  meet  my  wants,  and 
mentally  I  cast  myself  adrift  from  Wapping  with  a  psalm 
of  thankfulness.  The  Sea  Queen  was  to  sail  on  Friday, 
and  so  I  had  little  time  left;  yet  by  a  lucky  chance  I  was 
enabled  to  dispose  of  my  practice  "on  the  nail,"  to  use  a 
convenient  colloquialism,  and,  with  that  adventitious  sum 
of  money,  equipped  and  fortified  myself  for  my  voyage.  I 
paid  two  preliminary  visits  to  the  yacht,  but  found  no  one 
of  importance  on  board,  and  it  was  not  until  the  actual 
afternoon  of  our  departure  that  I  made  the  acquaintance  of 
any  more  of  my  shipmates. 

We  warped  out  of  the  docks,  and  dropped  down  the 
river  unexpectedly,  the  captain  on  his  bridge  at  intervals, 
and  the  pilot  all  the  time,  and  at  ten  o'clock  we  reached 
Gravesend,  where  we  anchored  in  the  stream.  It  was  blow- 
ing hard  of  a  cold  night,  and  the  wind  was  peppered  with 
sleet;  a  depressing  proem  to  our  unknown  voyage.  We 
swung  at  anchor  there  until  Mr.  Morland  came  aboard  with 
his  friends,  and  we  left  on  the  turn  of  the  tide  about  mid- 
night. I  did  not  see  Mr.  Morland  arrive,  as  I  was  busy  in 

30 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  31 

the  forecastle  with  a  man  who  had  met  with  a  trivial  acci- 
dent. It  was  Lane  who  informed  me  that  the  "butterflies 
were  come "  and  we  might  spread  our  wings.  Lane  I  had 
encountered  for  a  few  minutes  in  the  afternoon,  when  he 
smilingly  saluted  me. 

"Well,  what  price  me?"  and  hurried  off  ere  I  could 
answer  him  or  thank  him,  as  this  form  of  salutation  seemed 
to  require.  But  he  had  more  leisure  at  supper,  to  which 
he  invited  me  in  his  cabin. 

"We  chaps  have  the  benefit  of  a  pleasure  yacht,  doctor," 
said  he,  winking,  "and  you  bet  I'm  not  purser  for  nothing. 
Blame  me  if  I  sup  with  that  crew  until  they  shake  down  a 
bit.  Barraclough's  all  right,  and  a  gentleman,  but  I  can't 
stand  Legrand  or  Holgate." 

"I've  met  Mr.  Holgate,  and  thought  him  intelligent,"  I 
ventured. 

Lane  emitted  scorn.  "Intelligent!  He's  a  bladder  of 
peas,  and  thinks  himself  a  monarch.  Precious  little  swank 
about  him,  if  he  can  help  it.  He's  fly  enough  there.  Well, 
a  tot  won't  hurt  us  now.  I  can  tell  you  I've  been  hustled." 
He  had  recourse  to  a  decanter  of  whisky.  "This  is  the 
real  stuff.  I  took  care  of  that.  Legrand  can  do  on  two- 
bob  vitriol  for  all  I  care.  He  don't  know  the  difference. 
Well,  the  boss's  aboard  and  his  crowd,  and  we're  off,  and 
here's  fortune,  doctor." 

The  toast  was  irreproachable,  and  I  put  down  my  glass 
and  reverted  to  his  phrase.  "His  crowd?" 

"Yes,  his  sister  and  the  other  lady — rippers  both.  I 
saw  them  when  they  came  aboard  at  Hamburg." 

"And  now  can  you  tell  me  where  we're  going?"  I  asked. 

"I  don't  know,"  said  Lane  carelessly.  "I  hope  we're 
running  out  of  this  beastly  weather — that's  all." 

"I  merely  engaged  for  twelve  months,"  I  put  in. 


32  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Same  here,  and  that's  good  enough,"  said  Lane.  "I'll 
ask  the  old  man  to-morrow  if  his  prickles  don't  stand  up 
too  thick.  Here  she  goes,  doctor." 

When  I  left  the  purser  I  turned  in,  for  the  night  was 
shrewd  and  discomfortable  enough  to  bar  romantic  thoughts 
on  leaving  the  English  coast.  Besides,  we  were  bound 
down  channel,  and  should  keep  company  with  our  native 
cliffs  the  whole  of  the  next  day.  It  would  be  time  to  wave 
a  farewell  when  we  passed  the  Lizard. 

The  quarters  in  the  Sea  Queen  were  roomy.  I  was 
berthed  aft  with  the  other  officers,  and  Mr.  Morland's 
rooms  and  the  cabins  of  the  two  ladies  were  on  the  upper 
deck,  ample  in  appearance  from  the  outside,  and  no  doubt 
furnished  luxuriously.  The  guests  had  the  run  of  a  fine 
saloon  also,  on  the  lower  deck,  as  well  as  a  music-gallery 
which  ran  round  it,  and  there  was  a  boudoir,  as  I  heard, 
attached  to  the  ladies'  compartments,  as  well  as  a  private 
room  to  Mr.  Morland's.  Breakfast  was  mainly  interesting 
as  introducing  me  practically  for  the  first  time  to  my  com- 
panions. We  were  then  abreast  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and 
were  keeping  well  away  towards  France.  The  chief  officer 
I  now,  to  my  astonishment,  discovered  to  be  a  man  of  title. 
Sir  John  Barraclough  was  a  tall,  loose-limbed,  good-looking 
man  of  thirty  something,  with  a  blue  eye,  and  a  casual 
manner.  He  nodded  at  me  amiably  and  continued  his  talk 
with  Legrand,  the  second  officer,  who  was  dark  and  high- 
coloured,  with  a  restless  expression  of  face.  Lane  threw 
a  jocular  greeting  across  the  table  to  me,  and  I  shook  hands 
cordially  with  Holgate,  whom  I  now  saw  for  the  first  time 
since  I  had  come  aboard.  Presently  Barraclough  turned 
to  me. 

"Glad  to  see  you,  doctor,"  he  said  in  an  indifferent 
manner.  "Hope  it's  goin'  to  be  a  fine  cruise." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  33 

I  had  just  echoed  his  wish  formally  when  the  captain 
made  his  appearance  from  the  deck.  Captain  Day  was  a 
most  fastidious-looking  man,  with  a  brown  Vandyke  beard 
and  a  flow  of  good  manners.  Seeing  me  and  Holgate  there 
as  the  only  strangers,  he  singled  us  out  at  once  with  quite 
the  right  degree  of  friendliness. 

"Glad  to  make  your  acquaintance,  Dr.  Phillimore. 
This  your  first  voyage  ?  I  hope  we'll  make  a  happy  family." 

But  having  thus  condescended  briefly,  he  relapsed  into 
silence  and  shortly  afterwards  left  us. 

"There's  too  much  condemned  R.N.R.  about  the  old 
man,"  confided  Lane  as  we  went  on  deck,  "but  he's  all 
right." 

It  was  on  deck  that  I  met  with  my  surprise,  for  the 
first  person  my  eyes  fell  on  was  no  other  than  Pye,  the 
little  lawyer's  clerk. 

"I  never  expected  to  see  you  here,"  I  told  him. 

"Well,  you  see,  I  did  expect  to  see  you,"  he  replied  in 
his  self-satisfied  little  way.  "I'm  here  to  represent  Mr. 
Morland  for  the  time  being." 

"  Oh,"  said  I,  "then  you  can  tell  us  all  where  we  are  bound 
for,  for  no  one  seems  to  know." 

He  considered  a  little.  "I  shall  be  able  to  tell  you 
shortly,  I  have  no  doubt,"  he  said  at  last.  "At  present 
Mr.  Morland  alone  knows.  Perhaps  even  he  doesn't," 
he  added  with  his  smile. 

"I  don't  like  that  little  buffer,"  declared  Lane  grumpily 
as  we  walked  on.  "  He  is  too  fussy  and  by-your-leave-please 
for  me.  Made  me  get  out  all  my  books  yesterday,  as  if 
I  were  an  office-boy." 

"He  feels  responsible,  I  suppose,"  I  ventured. 

"Well,  who's  responsible  if  I'm  not?"  demanded  the 
purser  hotly.  "I've  been  at  sea  fifteen  years,  and  this 


34  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

brat  hasn't  so  much  as  been  sick  in  the  Marguerite,  I'll 
lay.  Let  him  look  after  his  own  books.  I'm  all  right." 

It  was  quite  manifest  that  Lane  was  decided  in  his 
likes  and  dislikes,  as  his  unreasonable  objection  to  the 
second  officer  had  already  discovered  to  me.  The  pas- 
sengers were  not  visible  during  the  morning,  but  in  the 
afternoon  I  received  a  message  calling  me  to  Mr.  Morland's 
cabin.  I  found  him  seated  before  a  bureau  with  a  docket 
of  papers  before  him,  and  he  was  civil  and  abrupt. 

"Is  there  anything  you  can  recommend  for  sea-sickness, 
Dr.  Phillimore?"  he  asked  bluntly. 

I  told  him  of  several  remedies  which  had  been  tried, 
and  mentioned  cocaine  as  probably  the  best,  adding  that 
I  had  little  faith  in  any  of  them.  He  thought  a  moment. 

"Prepare  me  some  cocaine,"  he  said,  and  with  a  bow 
intimated  that  he  had  done  with  me. 

It  was  civil  as  I  have  said,  but  it  was  also  abrupt.  He 
had  the  air  of  a  martinet  and  the  expression  of  a  school- 
master who  set  his  pupil  a  task.  But  I  made  up  the  doses 
forthwith  and  let  him  have  them. 

Later  I  saw  two  figures  walking  upon  the  hurricane 
promenade,  one  of  which  I  easily  made  out  as  Mr.  Morland, 
and  the  other  was  a  woman  heavily  cloaked  in  fur.  A 
strong  breeze  was  beating  up  channel,  and  as  they  stood 
and  faced  it  the  woman  put  her  hand  to  her  hat.  But 
for  the  most  part  they  walked  to  and  fro,  sometimes  in  con- 
versation, but  often  in  silence.  Once,  at  eight  bells,  I 
noticed,  from  my  point  of  observation,  the  woman  stop,  lean 
across  the  railing,  and  point  towards  the  coast  of  France, 
which  was  fast  fading  into  the  gathering  mists.  She  seemed 
to  speak,  her  face  turned  level  with  her  shoulders  towards 
the  man.  He  put  out  a  hand  and  snapped  his  fingers,  and 
they  presently  resumed  their  promenade.  The  sun  had 


1  —  And  pointed  to  the  coast  of  France." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  35 

gone  down,  and  darkness  was  settling  on  us;  the  Sea  Queen 
ploughed  steadily  westward,  her  lights  springing  out  one  by 
one,  and  the  figures  on  the  hurricane  deck  were  presently 
merged  in  shadow.  As  I  leaned  over  the  stern,  reflecting, 
and  contemplating  now  the  dull  wash  of  the  water  about 
the  screw,  I  was  conscious  of  some  one's  approach. 

"Well,  doctor,"  said  the  cheerful  voice  of  Pye,  "have  you 
had  a  good  look  at  our  passengers  ?  " 

"Mr.  Pye,"  said  I,  pleasantly  enough,  "I  am  a  man  of 
moods.  And  I  have  lived  long  in  silence  and  routine  as 
no  doubt  you  yourself  also.  I  find  occupation  even  in  my 
own  thoughts." 

"You  are  well  equipped  for  the  sea,"  he  rejoined.  "I'm 
not  sure  about  myself.  You  see,  I'm  a  Londoner,  and  I 
shall  miss  those  peopled  spaces.  Here  there's  nothing 
but "  he  waved  his  hand. 

"At  all  events,  I  see  you're  a  respectable  sailor,"  I  said, 
"which,  apparently,  others  are  not."  His  silence  seemed 
to  inquire  of  me.  "I  gave  Mr.  Morland  a  prescription  for 
sea-sickness  this  afternoon." 

"That  would  be  for  one  of  the  ladies,"  he  made  answer; 
"he  is  evidently  firm  on  his  legs,  and — and  his  companion. 
I  suppose  I  may  tell  you  that  his  companion  is  his  sister," 
he  said  after  a  pause, 

"Well,  yes,"  I  replied  drily,  for  his  precautions  jarred  on 
me.  "For  I  suppose  we  shall  discover  the  mystery  in  the 
course  of  the  next  twelve  months." 

"Mystery!"  he  repeated  musingly.  "I  suppose  I  am 
by  training  somewhat  circumspect.  It's  difficult  to  get  out 
of  it.  But  there's  no  mystery.  Mr.  and  Miss  Morland 
have  brought  a  friend  with  them." 

"If  there's  no  mystery,"  I  said,  "the  friend?" 

"I  have  not  heard  her  name,"  he  replied,  "or  at  least,  if 


36  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  have,  I  have  forgotten.  It  is  a  friend  of  Miss  Morland's. 
I  believe  she  is  a  French  lady." 

The  dusk  had  enclosed  us,  but  through  it  I  perceived 
some  one  hurriedly  approaching.  "Is  it  the  doctor?" 
said  the  steward's  voice,  and  I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

"You're  wanted  at  once,  sir.  Mr.  Morland  has  sent  for 
you." 

I  moved  off  quickly,  and  had  got  half-way  down  the 
deck  when  a  woman  came  forward  noiselessly  through  the 
gloom. 

"Dr.  Phillimore,"  she  said,  "I  want  you  to  see  to  Mile. 
Chateray  at  once.  She  is  very  ill." 

I  entered  the  state  rooms  without  further  question, 
hurried  down  the  handsome  corridor,  and  under  Miss 
Morland's  guidance  found  the  cabin.  Certain  constitutions 
are  peculiarly  affected  by  the  sea,  and  it  is  even  undertaking 
a  risk  for  some  people  to  travel  on  that  element.  Clearly 
it  was,  as  Pye  hinted,  for  the  French  lady  that  my  prescrip- 
tion had  been  required.  Outside  the  cabin  in  the  corridor 
I  encountered  Mr.  Morland,  who  exhibited  a  troubled  face 
unusual  to  one  of  such  apparent  equanimity.  But  he 
said  nothing,  only  looked  at  his  sister  and  turned  away. 

Inside  I  found  a  blue  chamber,  roomy  and  well  lighted  by 
electricity,  an  elegant  broad  bed  affixed  to  the  one  wall,  and 
upon  it,  stretched  in  the  most  wonderful  deshabille,  my 
patient.  Mile.  Chateray  was  of  middle  height,  of  a  pleasant 
fulness,  and  dark  of  feature.  She  had  large  eyes  that,  as  I 
entered,  were  roaming  in  a  restless  way  about  the  room,  and 
her  voice  was  lifted  sharply  abusive  of  her  maid,  a  mild 
Frenchwoman  who  stood  by  her. 

"She  is  in  a  state  of  collapse,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  said  my 
guide's  voice  in  my  ear. 

I  knew  better  than  that.    It  was  hysteria,  or  I  had  never 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  37 

seen  hysteria,  and  the  mal-de-mer  had  been  merely  provoc- 
ative. I  took  her  hand  without  ceremony,  and,  wheeling 
on  me  her  lustrous  eyes,  she  broke  out  in  torrential  French. 

She  would  die  if  she  remained  there.  They  were  beasts 
to  keep  her  there.  Why  was  she  not  put  ashore  at  Havre  ? 
Havre  was  a  port,  as  every  one  knew,  and  there  were  ports 
not  only  in  England.  I  had  a  kind  face  and  would  do  as 
she  bade  me.  .  .  .  Very  well,  then,  let  her  be  put 
ashore.  She  began  to  tear  at  her  elaborate  dressing-gown, 
and  I  was  afraid  of  one  of  those  outbreaks  which  are  known 
as  crises  des  nerjs.  I  took  her  hands  firmly. 

"You  shall  be  put  ashore  as  you  wish,"  I  said,  "and  in 
the  meantime,  while  the  yacht  is  going  about,  you  will  drink 
what  I  give  you.  It  will  comfort  you." 

She  gazed  into  my  eyes,  ceasing  to  struggle,  and  then 
said  more  quietly:  "Yes — yes,  give  it  me  quick." 

It  was  a  case  for  bromide,  and  I  turned  away  at  once  to 
go  to  my  surgery. 

"You  will  lie  exactly  as  you  are,  mademoiselle,"  I  said 
peremptorily,  "until  I  return." 

I  left  the  cabin  and  descended,  and  I  think  I  was  not 
gone  more  than  ten  minutes.  When  Mile.  Chateray  had 
taken  the  draught,  I  turned  to  her  maid:  "She  will  be 
quieter  now,"  I  said.  "Let  me  know  if  anything  further 
develops,"  and  I  moved  towards  the  door.  Miss  Morland 
stood  in  my  way. 

For  the  first  time  I  observed  her.  Her  cloak  had  fallen 
from  her,  leaving  her  fine  figure  in  the  full  illumination  of 
the  light.  Her  head  was  set  well  back  above  the  eloquent 
lines  of  a  strong  throat  and  the  square  shoulders  underneath. 
The  lace  over  her  bosom  stirred  with  her  breathing,  and  to 
my  fancy  at  the  moment  she  was  as  a  statue  into  which 
life  was  flowing  suddenly.  I  saw  this  before  I  met  her 


38  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

gaze,  and  the  calm  beauty  of  that  confirmed  my  fancy. 
She  moved  then  and  opened  the  door  for  me. 

"You  have  promised  she  shall  be  landed?"  she  said  in  a 
low  voice. 

"Madam,  I  would  promise  anything  in  such  a  case,"  I 
answered. 

A  faint  smile  passed  over  her  face,  for  we  were  now  outside 
the  cabin  and  in  the  ladies'  boudoir. 

"You  can  promise  relief,  then,  I  understand?"  she 
queried. 

"She  will  probably  be  all  right  to-night,  though  I  cannot 
say  the  hysteria  will  not  recur,"  I  replied. 

An  expression  flitted  over  her  face,  but  whether  it  was 
of  pity  or  annoyance  I  could  not  have  said. 

"My  brother  will  not  put  the  yacht  about,"  she  said. 

"I'm  not  going  to  ask  him,"  I  rejoined. 

"I  thank  you,  doctor,"  said  she  simply,  "and  so  will  he." 

"It  is  my  business,"  I  responded  indifferently. 

She  had  spoken  with  distance,  even  coldly,  and  with 
the  air  of  condescension.  There  was  no  necessity  to  thank 
me  at  all,  and  certainly  not  in  that  way. 

Bidding  her  good  evening,  I  went  down  again,  and  as 
I  went  a  problem  which  had  vaguely  bothered  me  during 
my  administrations  recurred,  now  more  insistently.  There 
was  something  familiar  in  Mile.  Chateray's  face.  What 
was  it? 

I  spent  some  time  in  the  surgery,  and  later  joined  the 
officers  at  dinner.  Captain  Day  wore  a  short  dinner- 
jacket  like  my  own,  but  the  others  had  made  no  attempt 
to  dress.  Perhaps  that  was  the  reason  why  the  captain 
devoted  his  attention  to  me.  His  voice  was  that  of  a 
cultivated  man,  and  he  seemed  to  converse  on  the  same 
level  of  cultivation.  He  made  a  figure  apart  from  the 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  39 

rest  of  the  company,  to  which  little  Pye  was  now  joined,  and 
as  I  looked  down  and  across  the  table  (from  which  only 
Holgate  was  absent  on  duty)  their  marvellous  unlikeness  to 
him  struck  me.  Even  Sir  John  Barraclough  and  Lane 
seemed  by  comparison  more  or  less  of  a  piece,  though  the 
first  officer  ignored  the  purser  quite  markedly.  Captain  Day, 
I  discovered,  had  some  taste  in  letters,  and  as  that  also  had 
been  my  consolation  in  my  exile  in  Wapping,  I  think  we 
drew  nearer  on  a  common  hobby.  I  visited  my  patient 
about  nine  o'clock,  and  found  her  sleeping.  As  she  lay 
asleep,  I  was  again  haunted  by  the  likeness  to  some  one  I 
had  seen  before;  but  I  was  unable  to  trace  it  to  its  source  nor 
did  I  trouble  my  head  in  the  matter,  since  resemblances  are 
so  frequently  accidental  and  baffling. 

Pye  had  invited  me  to  his  room  earlier  in  the  day,  and 
I  went  straight  to  him  from  the  deck  cabin.  To  find 
Holgate  there  was  not  unpleasing,  as  it  seemed  in  a  way 
to  recall  what  I  almost  began  to  consider  old  times — the 
time  that  was  in  the  "Three  Tuns."  Pye  mixed  the 
toddy,  and  we  smoked  more  or  less  at  our  ease.  I  spoke 
of  my  patient,  in  answer  to  a  question,  as  one  suffering  from 
sea-sickness. 

"What's  she  like?"  inquired  Holgate. 

"I  should  say  handsome,"  I  rejoined.  "I  understood 
from  Mr.  Pye  that  she  is  French." 

"I  think  I  heard  so,"  said  Pye,  "but  you  could  tell." 

"Well,  she  spoke  French,"  I  said  with  a  smile. 

Pye's  smile  seemed  to  commend  my  reticence,  but  Hol- 
gate, ignoring  the  obvious  retort  on  me,  pursued  a  different 
subject. 

"Upon  my  soul,  I  envy  people  like  those  millionaires. 
Here  am  I  working  like  a  navvy  for  a  bare  living,  never 


40  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

been  able  to  marry;  Pye  probably  in  the  same  case;  and  you, 
doctor  ?  " 

"No;  I'm  a  bachelor,"  I  answered. 

"Well,  take  us  three — no  doubt  in  our  different  walks 
every  bit  as  capable  as  Mr.  Morland  on  his  Wall  Street,  or 
wherever  it  is.  It  isn't  a  righteous  distribution  of  this 
world's  goods." 

"It  is  odd,"  said  I,  speaking  my  thoughts,  "how  you 
came  to  take  up  this  life." 

"The  sort  of  blunder,"  said  Holgate,  "that  is  made  in 
three  cases  out  of  four.  I  hankered  after  it  in  my  teens, 
and  once  out  of  them  it  was  too  late.  Who  is  going  to 
adapt  a  youth  of  twenty-one,  without  capital,  to  a  commercial 
life,  or  a  legal  life,  or  a  medical  life  ?  There  is  no  changing 
the  dice.  When  the  hands  are  dealt  you  must  abide  by 
them." 

"Yes,  we  are  all  waifs,"  said  I  sententiously,  not  being 
greatly  interested  in  the  argument. 

"When  I  came  back  from  my  last  voyage,"  pursued 
Holgate,  "I  was  in  Paris  for  a  bit,  and  went  into  the  Comedie 
one  night,  and 

I  never  heard  the  rest  of  Holgate's  reminiscence,  for 
the  word  regarding  the  theatre  suddenly  sent  a  message 
to  my  memory  and  lighted  it  up  instantaneously.  I  said 
aloud,  and  with  some  excitement, 

"Trebizond!" 

Holgate  ceased  talking,  and  Pye  removed  his  cigarette 
hastily. 

"What,  may  we  venture  to  ask,  is  Trebizond?"  he  said 
presently. 

I  smiled  foolishly.  "Oh,  it  is  only  that  I  have  made  a 
discovery,"  I  said,  "a  small  discovery." 

Again  there  was  silence. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  41 

"Perhaps  we  are  worthy  to  hear  it,"  suggested  Holgate 
equably. 

Pye  still  held  his  cigarette  between  his  fingers  and  looked 
at  me  out  of  his  gold-rimmed  glasses. 

"Oh,  nothing  much,"  said  I,  and  glanced  at  my  watch. 
"I'm  sorry,  I  must  see  my  patient  safe  for  the  night.  I'll 
look  in  again." 

I  left  them  and  went  upstairs,  knocking  on  the  boudoir 
door.  Miss  Morland  opened  it. 

"Mile.  Chateray  is  still  sleeping,"  she  said  formally. 

"I  will  leave  a  dose  with  her  maid,"  I  replied,  "so  that 
if  it  be  necessary  it  may  be  given  in  the  night." 

"You  will,  of  course,  be  in  attendance  if  required,"  she 
said  coldly. 

I  bowed. 

"I  am  paid  for  it,  madam,"  I  answered,  though  I  must 
confess  to  a  hostile  feeling  within  my  heart. 

"I  think,  then,  that  is  all,"  she  said,  and  I  took  my  dis- 
missal at  the  hands  of  the  arrogant  beauty  with  an  internal 
conflict  of  anger  and  admiration. 

I  did  not  return  to  Pye,  but  went  to  my  own  cabin  in 
an  irritable  condition.  It  ought  not  to  have  mattered 
to  me  that  the  sister  of  a  millionaire,  my  employer,  should 
treat  me  more  or  less  as  a  lackey ;  but  it  did.  I  threw  myself 
on  my  bunk  and  took  down  a  book  at  random  from  my 
little  shelf.  Out  of  its  pages  tumbled  an  evening  news- 
sheet  which  I  now  remembered  to  have  bought  of  a  screaming 
boy  as  I  hurried  into  the  dock  gates  on  the  previous  after- 
noon. I  had  not  had  time  to  look  at  it  in  my  various  pre- 
occupations, but,  after  all,  it  was  the  last  news  of  my  native 
land  I  should  have  for  some  time,  and  so  I  opened  it  and 
began  the  perusal. 

It  was  one  of  those  half-penny  journals  which  seem  to 


42  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

combine  the  maximum  of  vulgarity  with  a  minimum  of 
news.  But  I  passed  over  the  blatant  racing  items  and 
murder  trials  with  less  than  my  customary  distaste,  and 
was  rambling  leisurely  through  the  columns  when  I  was 
arrested  by  a  paragraph  and  sat  up  briskly.  It  was  the 
tail  that  interested  me. 

"  .  .  .  It  is  stated  that  Prince  Frederic  is  in  London. 
The  name  of  the  lady  who  has  so  infatuated  him  is  Mile. 
Yvonne  Trebizond,  the  well-known  prima  donna." 

I  had  recalled  the  name  Trebizond  during  Holgate's 
talk,  and  it  seemed  strange  now  that  this  second  discovery 
should  fall  so  coincidently.  The  face  of  Mile.  Chateray 
had  taken  me  back,  by  a  sudden  gust  of  memory,  to  certain 
pleasant  days  in  Paris  before  I  was  banished  to  the  East 
End.  I  had  frequented  the  theatres  and  the  concert-rooms, 
and  I  remembered  the  vivacious  singer,  a  true  comedienne, 
with  her  pack  of  tricks  and  her  remarkable  individuality. 
Mile.  Chateray,  then,  was  no  other  than  Yvonne  Trebizond, 
and 

I  looked  down  at  the  paper  and  read  another  sentence, 
which,  ere  that  illumination,  had  had  no  significance,  but 
now  was  pregnant  with  it. 

"The  prince  has  the  full  support  and  sympathy  of  his 
sister,  Princess  Alix." 

I  rose  abruptly.  I  can  keep  my  own  counsel  as  well 
as  a  lawyer's  clerk,  but  I  saw  no  reason  in  the  world 
for  it  now.  I  had  left  my  glass  untouched  and  my 
cigar  unlit  in  Pye's  cabin.  I  went  back  forthwith  to 
finish  both. 

The  pair  were  still  seated  as  if  expecting  me. 

"Patient  all  right,  doctor?"  inquired  Holgate. 

I  nodded.  "Mr.  Pye,"  I  said,  "I  find  my  discovery  has 
amplified  itself.  When  I  was  here  it  was  of  small  di- 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  43 

mensions.     Now  it  has  grown  to  the  proportions  of  a — 
well,  a  balloon,"  I  ended. 

Both  men  gazed  at  me  steadily. 

"Out  with  it,  man,"  urged  the  third  officer. 

"I  have  your  permission?"  I  asked  the  lawyer's  clerk, 
smiling. 

"When  you  have  told  me  what  it  is,  I  will  tell  you,"  said 
he,  gravely  jocose. 

I  put  the  paper  in  Holgate's  hands,  and  pointed  to  the 
paragraph.  He  read  it  slowly  aloud  and  then  looked  up. 

"Well?  "he  asked. 

"I  am  going  to  tell  you  something  which  you  know,"  I 
said,  addressing  Pye.  "The  lady  in  the  deck  cabin  is  Mile. 
Trebizond." 

Holgate  started.  "Good  Heavens!"  he  exclaimed,  but 
Pye  was  quite  silent,  only  keeping  his  eyes  on  me. 

"I  recognized  her,  but  couldn't  name  her,"  I  went  on. 
"Now  it  has  come  back  to  me." 

"Which  means,  of  course,"  said  Pye  unemotionally, 
"that  Mr.  Morland  is " 

"The  Prince,"  said  Holgate  with  a  heavy  breath. 

Pye  resumed  his  cigarette.  "With  all  these  sensations, 
my  dear  Holgate,"  he  remarked,  "I  have  forgotten  my 
duty.  Perhaps  you  will  help  yourself." 

Holgate  did  so.  "Good  Heavens!"  he  said  again,  and  \ 
then,  "I  suppose,  if  you're  right,  that  we  carry  Caesar  and  1 
his  fortunes.  He  has  got  off  with  the  lady  and  the  plunder." 

"The  plunder!  "I  echoed.  / 

He  indicated  the  paragraph,  and  I  read  now  another-^ 
sentence  which  I  had  overlooked. 

"The  prince  has  expressed  his  intention,  according  to 
rumour,  of  marrying  as  he  chooses,  and  as  he  inherits  more 
than  a  million  pounds  from  his  mother,  he  is  in  a  position 


V 


44  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

to  snap  his  fingers  at  the  Empress.  In  that  case,  no  doubt, 
he  would  follow  precedent,  and  take  rank  as  an  ordinary 
subject." 

I  looked  up  at  Holgate. 

"We  carry  Caesar  and  his  fortune,"  he  said  with  a  smiling 
emphasis  on  the  singular,  and  then  he  waved  his  arm  melo- 
dramatically. "And  to  think  we  are  all  paupers!"  and 
grinned  at  me. 

"It  is  inequitable,"  said  I  lightly;  "it's  an  unjust  distribu- 
tion of  this  world's  goods,"  echoing  therein  his  own  remark 
earlier  in  the  evening. 

Pye  sat  still,  with  an  inexpressive  face.  His  admirable 
silence,  however,  now  ceased. 

"So  we  shall  have  this  gossip  all  over  the  ship  to-morrow." 

"No,"  said  I  curtly,  for  the  suggestion  annoyed  me.  "It 
is  nothing  to  me.  I  told  you  because  you  knew.  And  I 
told  Mr.  Holgate "  I  paused. 

"Because  I'm  your  chum,"  said  the  third  officer. 

I  did  not  contradict  him.  I  had  spoken  really  out  of 
the  excitement  of  my  discovery.  Certainly  I  had  not" 
spoken  because  Holgate  was  my  chum. 


CHAPTER  IV 

AN  AMAZING  PROPOSITION 

As  I  had  said,  it  was  no  business  of  mine,  and,  having 
divulged  my  news,  I  was  in  no  haste  to  go  about  with  it 
like  a  common  gossip.  That  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg 
was  Mr.  Morland,  and  that  Miss  Morland  was  Princess 
Alix,  I  was  as  assured  as  that  I  had  identified  in  my  patient 
the  well-known  Parisian  singer  Yvonne  Trebizond.  But, 
having  made  the  discovery,  I  promised  myself  some  interest 
in  watching  the  course  of  the  rumour.  It  would  spread  about 
the  ship  like  fire  and  would  be  whispered  over  taffrails,  in 
galleys,  and  in  stokehole.  But,  to  my  surprise,  I  could 
observe  no  signs  of  this  flight  of  gossip.  No  one  certainly 
offered  me  any  communication  on  the  subject,  and  I  observed 
no  curiosity  and  no  surprise.  The  mess  conducted  itself 
with  equanimity,  and  nothing  was  hinted  of  princes  or  of 
emperors,  or  of  mysterious  secrets.  No  facts  ever  hid 
themselves  so  cunningly  as  these  obviously  somewhat 
startling  facts,  and  I  wondered  at  the  silence,  but  still  held 
my  tongue. 

Mademoiselle  continued  to  give  me  trouble  during  the 
next  day,  but  that  was  more  in  the  way  of  unreasonable 
demands  and  petulance  than  through  hysteric  exhibitions. 
She  did  not  repeat  her  request  to  be  landed,  which  was  now 
quite  impracticable,  as  we  were  well  out  in  the  Atlantic,  but 
she  referred  to  it. 

"Where    are   we,    doctor?"    she    inquired    languidly, 

45 


46  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

and  I  told  her;  at  which  she  considered.  "Well, 
perhaps  it  is  worth  it,"  she  said  and  smiled  at  me 
confidingly. 

Of  Mr.  Morland  I  saw  little,  for  he  was  shut  in  his  cabin 
a  great  part  of  the  day,  reading  or  writing,  and  smoking 
without  cessation.  And  he  walked  regularly  on  the  hurri- 
cane deck  with  his  sister.  Once  I  encountered  him  in 
mademoiselle's  room,  and  he  nodded. 

"She  is  getting  well,  doctor;  is  it  not  so?"  he  asked  in  a 
pleasant  way,  and  exhibited  a  tenderness  in  his  words  and 
manner  to  mademoiselle  which  I  should  not  have  associated 
with  him. 

Of  his  sister  I  saw  even  less,  except  in  the  distance,  but 
her,  too,  I  met  in  her  friend's  room.  Mademoiselle  was 
talkative  that  day,  the  second  of  my  attendance  on  her,  and 
spoke  of  things  with  a  terrifying  frankness,  sometimes  in 
bad  English,  but  oftener  in  her  own  tongue.  She  rehearsed 
her  sensations  during  sea-sickness,  criticised  Miss  Morland, 
and  asked  me  about  Barraclough,  whom  she  had  seen 
passing  by  her  window  once  or  twice. 

"Sir  John,"  she  said,  speaking  pretty  broken  English. 
"Then  he  is  noble.  Oh,  comme  il  est  gentil,  comme  il 
est  beau!"  and  as  quickly  fell  to  cross-questioning  me 
on  my  parentage  and  history. 

It  was  in  the  thick  of  this  that  Miss  Morland  made  her 
entrance.  I  do  not  know  if  it  be  a  confession  of  weak- 
mindedness,  or  even  of  snobbishness  (I  hope  not),  but 
the  fact  was  that  since  I  had  discovered  Miss  Morland 's 
identity  I  did  not  judge  her  coldness  and  aloofness  so 
hardly.  I  am  disposed  to  think  it  was  merely  a  reasonable 
attitude  on  my  part  produced  by  the  knowledge  of  her 
circumstances,  and  what  I  set  down  as  her  trials.  She 
bowed  to  me,  and  addressed  some  words  to  mademoiselle 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  47 

which,  sympathetic  in  their  import,  were  yet  somewhat 
frigid  in  tone.  Mademoiselle  replied  laughing: 

"You  are  very  good,  my  dear,  but  I  am  progressing. 
We  are  sailing  into  the  land  of  romance  and  will  find  what 
we  shall  find  there." 

I  lingered  beyond  what  was  necessary,  and  thus  it  hap- 
pened that  Miss  Morland  and  I  left  the  cabin  together. 
Outside  she  spoke:  "Is  there  any  likelihood  of  a  recurrence 
of  the  attack?" 

"I  don't  think  so,"  I  answered.  "But  Mile.  Trebizond 
is  a  nervous  subject." 

It  was  the  look  in  her  eyes  that  made  me  suddenly  realise 
my  indiscretion.  A  light  flashed  in  them,  almost  as  if  she 
would  have  struck  me. 

"Mile.  Chateray  is  almost  well  enough  to  dispense 
with  a  doctor's  services,"  she  said  with  an  accent  on  the 
name. 

"You  must  allow  me  to  be  the  judge  of  that,"  I  replied 
flushing.  She  was  silent. 

"Naturally,"  she  said  at  last,  and  turned  away. 

The  newspaper  had  stated  that  Princess  Alix  was  sym- 
pathetic to  her  brother's  attachment,  but  was  she  altogether 
so  ?  I  could  not  but  attribute  her  coolness  and  her  reticence 
to  some  scruple.  She  walked  daily  with  her  brother,  and 
it  was  evident  that  she  was  fond  of  him,  or  why  was  she  here  ? 
But  how  much  of  personal  prejudice  and  of  private  convic- 
tion had  she  sacrificed  on  that  pious  altar  ? 

I  was  sure  that  if  the  news  of  our  passengers  were  bruited 
about  at  all  I  should  hear  of  it  from  Lane,  who  was  a  gossip 
at  heart;  and  as  he  said  nothing  I  knew  that  Holgate  had 
been  silent — why,  I  could  not  conceive,  unless  Pye  had 
gagged  him.  But  in  any  case  it  appeared  that  Holgate  also 
could  keep  his  own  counsel  and  hold  his  tongue.  That 


48  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

he  could  speak  I  had  yet  to  realise,  as  the  astonishing 
narrative  I  am  now  approaching  demonstrates. 

It  was  the  evening  of  our  fifth  day  out,  and  the  long  swell 
of  the  Atlantic  was  washing  on  our  port  side,  so  that  the 
Sea  Queen  heeled  over  and  dipped  her  snout  as  she  ran.  I 
had  misgivings  for  my  late  patient,  whom  I  had  not  seen 
for  the  last  thirty-six  hours,  although  she  had  made  an 
appearance  on  the  hurricane  deck  in  a  chair. 

Holgate  asked  me  to  his  cabin  with  his  customary  ur- 
banity, saying  that  he  wanted  a  few  words  with  me.  Once 
the  door  was  shut  he  settled  down  on  his  bunk  and  lit  a 
cigar. 

"Help  yourself,  doctor,"  he  said. 

I  declined  and  remained  standing,  for  I  was  anxious  to 
get  away.  He  looked  at  me  steadily  out  of  his  dark  eyes. 

"Do  you  know  where  we're  going,  doctor?"  he  asked. 

"No,"  said  I,  "but  I  should  be  glad  to." 

"I've  just  discovered,"  he  replied;  "Buenos  Ayres." 

I  told  him  that  I  was  glad  to  hear  it,  as  we  should  run 
into  better  weather. 

"I  couldn't  just  make  up  my  mind,"  he  went  on,  "till 
to-day.  But  it's  pretty  plain  now,  though  the  old  man 
has  not  said  so.  Any  fool  can  see  it  with  the  way  we're 
shaping."  He  puffed  for  a  moment  or  two  and  then  re- 
sumed: "I've  been  thinking  over  things  a  bit,  and,  if 
your  theory  is  correct,  Mr.  Morland  is  to  marry  the  lady 
at  Buenos  Ayres  and  probably  make  his  home  there,  or, 
it  may  be,  in  some  other  part  of  America.  A  capital  place 
for  losing  identity  is  the  States." 

I  said  that  it  was  quite  probable. 

"But  as  the  yacht's  chartered  for  a  year,"  pursued 
Holgate  evenly,  "the  odds  are  that  there's  to  be  cruising  off 
and  on,  may  be  up  the  west  coast  of  America,  may  be  the 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  49 

South  Seas,  or  may  be  Japan.  There's  a  goodly  cruise 
before  us,  doctor." 

"Well,  it  will  be  tolerable  for  us,"  I  answered. 

"Just  so,"  he  replied,  "only  tolerable — not  eighteen 
carat,  which  seems  a  pity." 

"Shall  we  strike  for  higher  wages?"  I  asked  drily. 

"I've  been  thinking  over  what  you  said,  doctor,"  said  the 
third  officer,  taking  no  heed  of  this,  "and  it's  gone  home 
pretty  deep.  Prince  Frederic  has  cut  himself  adrift  from 
his  past — there's  no  getting  behind  that.  The  Emperor 
has  thrown  him  up,  and  there's  no  one  outside  a  penny-a- 
liner  cares  two  pinches  for  him  or  what  becomes  of  him. 
He's  done  with.  The  Chancelleries  of  Europe  won't  waste 
their  time  on  him.  He's  negligible." 

"Well?"  said  I,  for  I  was  not  in  the  mood  for  a  political 
discussion. 

"Well,  suppose  he  never  turned  up?"  said  Holgate,  and 
leaned  back  and  stared  at  me. 

"I  don't  understand,"  said  I.  "I  don't  suppose  he  will 
turn  up.  As  you  say,  he's  done  for." 

*'I  mean  that  the  ship  might  founder,"  said  Holgate,  still 
holding  me  with  his  eye. 

I  was  perplexed,  and  seeing  it,  he  laughed. 

"Let  us  make  no  bones  about  it,"  he  said,  laying  down 
his  cigar.  "Here's  a  discarded  prince  whom  no  one 
wants,  sailing  for  no  one  knows  where,  with  his  fortune 
on  board  and  no  one  responsible  for  him.  Do  you  take 
me  now?" 

"I'm  hanged  if  I  do,"  I  replied  testily,  for  indeed  I 
had  no  thought  of  what  the  man  was  driving  at.  But  here 
it  came  out  with  a  burst. 

"Doctor,  all  this  is  in  our  hands.  We  can  do  what  we 
will.  We're  masters  of  the  situation." 


5o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  opened  my  mouth  and  stared  at  him.  The  broad 
swarthy  face  loomed  like  a  menace  in  the  uncertain  light 
before  us.  It  was  dark;  it  was  inscrutable;  a  heavy  reso- 
lution was  marked  in  that  thick  neck,  low  brow,  and 
salient  chin.  We  eyed  each  other  in  silence. 

"But  this  is  monstrous,"  I  said  with  a  little  laugh.  "You 
have  not  brought  me  here  for  a  silly  jest  ?  " 

"It's  God's  truth  I  haven't,  doctor,"  he  replied  earnestly. 
"I  mean  what  I  say.  See,  the  prince  carries  away  a  million, 
and  if  the  prince  disappears  the  million  belongs  to  those  who 
can  find  it.  Now,  we  don't  want  any  truck  with  dismounted 
princes.  We're  playing  for  our  own  hand.  I  know  you 
take  sensible  views  on  these  matters.  I  admit  it  makes  one 
blink  a  bit  at  first,  but  stick  on  to  the  idea,  turn  it  round, 
and  you'll  get  used  to  it.  It  spells  a  good  deal  to  poor  devils 
like  you  and  me." 

"You  must  be  mad,"  I  said  angrily,  "or "  He  inter- 
rupted me. 

"That's  not  my  line.  I'm  in  dead  sober  earnest.  You 
hold  on  to  the  notion,  and  you'll  come  round  to  it.  It's  a 
bit  steep  at  first  to  the  eye.  But  you  hang  on  to  it  like  a 
sensible  man." 

"  Good  Heavens,  man,"  said  I,  "are  you  plotting  murder  ?" 

"I  never  mentioned  that,"  he  said  in  another  voice. 
"There  are  several  ways.  It  don't  do  to  take  more  risks 
ihan  you  want.  A  ship  can  be  cast  away,  and  parties  can 
be  separated,  and  one  party  can  make  sure  of  the  boodle. 
See?" 

"I  only  see  that  you're  an  infernal  ruffian,"  I  replied 
hotly. 

His  countenance  did  not  change.  "Hang  on  to  it," 
he  said,  and  I  could  have  laughed  in  his  face  at  the  pre- 
posterous suggestion.  "You'll  warm  to  it  by  degrees." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  51 

"You  are  asking  me  to  join  in  wholesale  robbery  at  the 
least  ?  "  I  said,  still  angrily  struggling  with  my  stupor. 

"I  am,"  he  answered,  and  he  leaned  forward.  "D'you 
think  I'm  entering  on  this  game  wildly?  Not  I.  I  mean 
to  carry  it  out.  Do  you  suppose  I  haven't  laid  my  plans  ? 
Why,  more  than  half  the  men  are  mine.  I  saw  to  that.  It 
was  I  got  'em."  He  placed  a  large  hand  on  my  shoulder 
and  his  eyes  gleamed  diabolically  in  his  set  face.  "They'll 
do  my  bidding.  I  command  here,  sir,  and  damn  your 
Captain  Day.  I'll  take  'em  to  Hell  if  I  want  to."  I  shook 
off  his  hand  roughly. 

"I  may  tell  you,"  I  said  in  as  cool  a  tone  as  I  could 
assume,  "that  I  am  going  straight  on  deck  to  the  captain  to 
retail  this  conversation.  You  have,  therefore,  probably 
about  ten  minutes  left  you  for  reflection,  which  I  hope  will 
bring  you  consolation." 

Holgate  got  up,  and  without  undue  haste  threw  open  the 
large  port,  through  which  streamed  the  clamoilr  of  the 
water. 

"I  guess  I've  misunderstood  you,"  said  he  quietly,  "and 
it  isn't  often  I  make  a  mistake."  He  lifted  his  lip  in  a  grin, 
and  I  could  see  a  horrid  tier  of  teeth,  which  seemed  to  have 
grown  together  like  concrete  in  one  huge  fang.  "It  is  in  my 
power,  Dr.  Phillimore,  to  blow  your  brains  out  here  and 
now.  The  noise  of  the  sea  would  cover  the  report,"  and  he 
fingered  a  pistol  that  now  I  perceived  in  his  hand.  "Out- 
side yonder  is  a  grave  that  tells  no  tales.  The  dead  rise  up 
never  from  the  sea,  by  thunder !  And  the  port's  open.  I'm 

half  in  the  mind He  threw  the  weapon  carelessly  upon 

the  bunk  and  laughed.  "Look  you,  that's  how  I  value  you. 
You  are  mighty  conscientious,  doctor,  but  you  have  no 
value.  You're  just  the  ordinary,  respectable,  out-of-elbows 
crock  that  peoples  that  island  over  yonder.  You  are  good 


52  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

neither  for  good  nor  ill.  A  crew  of  you  wouldn't  put  a  knot 
on  a  boat.  So  that's  how  I  value  you.  If  you  won't  do  my 
work  one  way  you  shall  another.  I'll  have  my  value  out  of 
you  some  way,  if  only  to  pay  back  my  self-respect.  You're 
safe  from  pistol  and  shark.  Go,  and  do  what  you  will. 
I'll  wait  for  you  and  lay  for  you,  chummie." 

I  stood  listening  to  this  remarkable  tirade,  which  was 
offered  in  a  voice  by  no  means  angry,  but  even  something 
contemptuous,  and  without  a  word  I  left  him.     I  went,  as 
'.    I  had  promised,  at  once  to  the  captain,  whom  I  found  in  his 
;    cabin  with  a  volume  of  De  Quincey. 

V      "Well,  doctor,"  said  he,  laying  down  the  book,  "anything 
amiss?    Your  face  is  portentous." 

"Yes,  sir,"  I  answered.  He  motioned  me  to  a  chair,  and 
waited.  "I  suppose  you're  aware,  sir,  that  you  have  on 
board  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg  and  his  sister,"  I 
began. 

"Indeed,  I'm  nothing  of  the  sort,"  said  he  sharply. 
"What  on  earth  is  this  nonsense?" 

If  I  had  not  had  such  important  information  to  lay  before 
him  I  might  have  been  abashed.  As  it  was,  I  proceeded. 

"Well,  sir,  it's  a  fact.  Mr.  Morland  is  the  prince.  I 
have  known  it  some  days,  and  would  have  held  my  tongue 
but  for  imperative  necessity.  Mr.  Pye  knows  it,  and  Mr. 
Holgate." 

"This  is  most  astounding,"  he  began,  and  paced  ner- 
vously about  the  cabin. 

"I  say  Mr.  Holgate  because  I  come  about  him,"  I  pur- 
sued. "He  has  just  made  the  most  shameless  and  barefaced 
proposal,  which  amounts  to  a  plot  to  wreck  the  ship  and 
make  off  with  the  prince's  property,  which  is  supposed  to 
amount  to  a  great  deal." 

Captain  Day  sat  down  heavily.     "Upon  my  soul,  Dr. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  53 

Phillimore,"  he  said,  "I  shall  begin  to  ask  myself  whether  it 
is  you  or  I  who  is  mad." 

"That  is  exactly  the  sort  of  question  I  asked  myself  a  few 
minutes  ago,"  I  replied.  "And  I've  been  able  to  answer  it 
only  on  the  supposition  that  your  third  officer  is  an  amazing 
scoundrel." 

There  was  the  pause  of  some  moments,  during  which  he 
studied  my  face,  and  at  last  he  went  to  the  bell. 

"Very  well,"  he  said  more  calmly,  "we  can  settle  it  one 
way,  I  suppose."  And  when  the  steward  appeared,  "Ask 
Mr.  Holgate  to  come  to  me  at  once." 

He  sat  down  again,  fidgeted  with  his  book,  opened  it, 
endeavoured  to  read,  and  glanced  at  me  in  a  perplexed 
fashion,  as  if  he  distrusted  his  eyesight ;  and  so  we  remained 
without  a  word  until  a  knock  announced  some  one  at  the 
door,  and  the  next  moment  Holgate,  large,  placid  and 
respectful,  was  in  the  cabin. 

"Mr.  Holgate,"  said  Captain  Day  in  his  most  particular 
voice,  "I  have  just  heard  the  most  remarkable  statement 
by  Dr.  Phillimore.  Perhaps  you  will  be  good  enough  to 
repeat  it,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  and  he  glanced  askew  at  me. 

I  did  so  bluntly.  "This  man,"  I  said,  "has  proposed 
to  me  within  the  last  ten  minutes  that  I  should  join  a  plot 
to  cast  away  the  ship  and  seize  the  property  of — of  Mr. 
Morland." 

Day  looked  at  his  third  officer.  "You  hear,  Mr.  Hol- 
gate?" he  said.  "What  have  you  to  say?" 

A  broad  smile  passed  over  Holgate's  fat  face.  "Yes,  sir," 
he  said  coolly,  "it  is  just  as  Dr.  Phillimore  says,  but  the 
whole  thing  was  a  mere  spoof." 

"I  should  be  glad  if  you  would  explain,"  said  Day  icily. 

"Well,  the  doctor's  not  exactly  correct,"  said  Holgate, 
still  smiling,  and  he  had  the  vast  impudence  to  smile  at  me 


7 


V 


54  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"For  what  I  proposed  was  to  seize  the  property  of  Prince 
Frederic  of  Hochburg,  I  think  it  is." 

"Ah!"  said  Day,  letting  the  exclamation  escape  softly 
through  his  lips,  and  he  cast  his  nervous  glance  at  me. 

"You  see,  sir,  the  doctor  has  got  some  cock-and-bull  tale 
into  his  head,"  went  on  Holgate  easily,  "about  Mr.  Morland 
being  Prince  Frederic,  and  the  ladies  I  don't  know  whom, 
and  so  I  suggested  that,  that  being  so,  we  should  take  care 
of  the  prince's  millions  for  him,  and  get  a  tidy  sum  all  round. 
I  daresay  it  wasn't  a  very  funny  joke;  indeed,  I  thought  he 
would  have  seen  through  it  all  along.  But  I  suppose  he 
didn't.  The  doctor's  rather  serious." 

I  started  up.  "Captain  Day,"  said  I,  "this  man  lies. 
The  proposal  was  serious  enough,  and  he  knows  it.  Mr. 
Morland  is  Prince  Frederic.  I  should  advise  you  to  ask 
Mr.  Pye." 

"So  be  it,"  said  Day,  with  a  gesture  of  helplessness,  and 
thus  Pye  was  summoned  to  the  strange  conclave.  Day 
took  up  his  book  again.  "Pray  sit  down,  Mr.  Holgate," 
he  said  politely;  "this  is  not  the  criminal  dock  yet,"  which 
seemed  to  augur  badly  for  my  case. 

The  little  clerk,  on  entering,  fixed  his  glasses  on  his 
nose  more  firmly  with  two  fingers  and  cast  an  inquisitive 
look  at  us. 

"Mr.  Pye,"  said  the  captain,  in  his  impeccable  distant 
voice,  "I  am  informed  that  Mr.  Morland  is  not  Mr.  Mor- 
land, but  some  one  else,  and  I  have  been  referred  to  you. 
Is  this  so?" 

Pye  glanced  at  me.  "Mr.  Morland  is  the  name  of  the 
gentleman  for  whom  my  firm  is  acting,"  he  said  suavely. 

"And  not  any  one  else?"  said  Day. 

"Not  according  to  my  knowledge,"  said  the  clerk. 

"Not  according  to  his  instructions,  sir,"  I  burst  out 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  55 

indignantly.     "He  knows  the  facts,  I'm  certain.     And  if 
not,  I  can  prove  my  point  readily  enough." 

"The  point  is,"  said  Day  drily,  "whether  Mr.  Holgate 
is  guilty  of  the  extraordinary  charge  you  have  preferred." 

"Well,  sir,  it  is  material  that  I  acquainted  him  with  the 
identity  of  Mr.  Morland  in  Mr.  Pye's  presence,"  I  replied 
hotly,  feeling  my  ground  moving  from  under  me. 

Day  looked  at  Pye.  "That  is  true,  sir,"  said  the  clerk. 
"Dr.  Phillimore  stated  in  my  presence  that  he  had  discovered 
that  Mr.  Morland  was — I  think  he  said  Prince  Frederic  of 
Hochburg." 

Day  was  silent.  "I  think  this  is  pretty  much  a  mare's 
nest,"  said  he  presently,  "and  I  really  don't  know  why  I 
should  have  been  bothered  with  it." 

I  was  furious  with  Pye  and  his  idea  (as  I  conceived  it) 
of  legal  discretion. 

•  "Very  well,  sir,"  said  I  somewhat  sullenly,  and  turned 
to  go,  when  the  door  of  the  cabin  opened  and  there  entered 
Sir  John  Barraclough  with  his  customary  insoiiciance. 

"It  seems,  Sir  John,"  said  Day,  in  his  ironic  tones, 
"that  r  ot  only  have  I  the  honour  of  a  distinguished  baronet 
as  first  officer,  but  also  a  prince  as  cargo." 

There  was,  as  I  had  gathered,  little  love  between  the 
captain  and  his  first  officer.  Barraclough  laughed. 

"Oh,  you've  just  tumbled  to  it,"  he  said.  "I  wonder 
how.  But  it  was  bound  to  leak  out  some  time." 

I  never  saw  a  man  more  astonished  than  Day.  He  leapt 
to  his  feet. 

"Good  God!"  he  said.  "I  seem  to  be  the  only  one  who 
doesn't  know  what's  going  on  in  my  ship.  Is  this  part 
of  the  jest?" 

Barraclough  in  his  turn  showed  surprise,  but  it  was 
Holgate  spoke. 


56  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Is  it  true,  Sir  John  ?  It  can't  be  true,"  he  cried,  opening 
his  mouth  so  that  the  horrid  tooth  demonstrated  itself. 

Barraclough  looked  at  Pye,  who  was  mum.  "I  suppose 
this  gentleman  is  responsible  for  the  news,"  he  said. 

"No,  sir,  I  have  said  nothing,"  retorted  Pye. 

"I  can't  pretend  to  judge  other  professions  than  my 
own,"  said  the  captain  stormily,  "but  I'm  inclined  to  think 
I  might  have  been  taken  into  the  confidence.  Think  where 
it  places  me.  Heavens,  man,  what  am  I  in  my  ship?" 

"I  think  the — Mr.  Morland  perhaps  had  better  answer 
that  question,"  suggested  Barraclough  with  a  little  sneer. 
Day  moved  some  papers  with  a  hand  that  trembled. 

"That  will  do  then,"  he  said  shortly.  "Good  evening, 
gentlemen.  I've  no  desire  to  detain  you  any  longer." 

"But "  said  I. 

"Silence,  Dr.  Phillimore.  I  command  this  ship,"  he 
cried  angrily,  "or  at  least  I'm  supposed  to.  You  can 
settle  your  differences  with  Mr.  Holgate  elsewhere." 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders  and  left  the  cabin,  a  very  angry 
man.  In  his  vanity  the  fool  had  refused  to  consider  my 
charge.  And,  yet,  when  I  looked  at  this  business  more 
deliberately  and  from  a  little  distance,  I  could  not  deny 
that  Day  had  some  excuse.  Holgate's  story  was  remarkably 
natural.  The  captain  would  judge  of  the  third  officer's 
incredulity  by  his  own,  and  would  be  therefore  willing  to 
accept  the  story  of  the  "spoof."  But  then  he  had  not  seen 
Holgate's  face,  and  he  had  not  heard  Holgate. 

Even  I  was  staggered  by  the  turn  things  had  taken, 
though  infuriated  by  my  treatment.  And  it  did  me  no  good  to 
see  Holgate's  face  smiling  at  me  as  I  went  down  the  gangway. 

"Oh,  doctor,  doctor,  are  you  a  Scotchman?"  he  whis- 
pered ;  at  which  I  would  have  turned  on  him  savagely,  but 
held  myself  in  and  passed  on  and  was  silent.  I  have  always 
found  the  value  of  caution. 


CHAPTER  V 
THE  WOUNDED  MAN 

WELL,  the  whole  affair  had  been  a  considerable  farce, 
in  which  I  had  played  the  most  humiliating  part.  Indeed, 
but  for  the  interposition  of  Barraclough  I  must  have  come 
out  of  it  the  butt  of  all  shafts.  As  it  was,  I  was  sensitive 
in  regard  to  my  position,  and  more  than  once  was  tempted 
to  see  myself  as  I  must  have  appeared  to  others.  But  after 
all  they  had  not  gone  through  the  scene  with  Holgate,  and 
were  not  witnesses  to  his  astounding  perfidy.  I  was  angry 
with  every  one,  with  myself,  with  the  captain,  and,  above  all, 
with  little  Pye.  In  the  universal  surprise  that  came  of  the 
discovery  of  Mr.  Morland's  identity,  my  shame,  so  to  speak, 
was  covered,  but  I  felt  myself  the  mark  of  ridicule,  from 
Holgate's  cynical  smile  to  the  captain's  open  neglect  of  me. 
I  turned  on  the  lawyer's  clerk  in  my  fury,  and  gave  him 
some  home  truths  about  solicitors  and  their  ways;  to  which, 
however,  he  listened  unabashed. 

"Doctor,"  said  he,  "do  you  suppose  a  man  in  my  position 
is  his  own  master?  You  are  welcome  to  know  what  you 
will  about  my  own  affairs,  but  I  have  my  professional  secrets 
to  guard.  What  would  be  thought  of  me  had  I  come  aboard 
blabbing  of  my  firm's  clients  fore  and  aft?  It  would  have 
been  a  betrayal  of  confidence." 

There  was,  of  course,  something  in  this,  but  the  argument 
did  not  allay  my  irritation;  it  merely  directed  it  elsewhere, 
so  that  I  began  upon  the  third  mate.  He  heard  me  quietly. 

57 


58  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Mr.  Holgate  can  answer  for  himself,"  he  replied,  "but 
it  seems  to  me,  if  I  may  say  so  without  offence,  doctor,  that 
you  are  misinterpreting  a  somewhat  elaborate  joke.  Mr. 
Holgate's  explanation  is  reasonable  enough,  and  besides, 
the  only  other  explanation  is  monstrous — inconceivable!" 

"I  agree  with  you,"  I  said  shortly,  "and  so  I  say  no 
more." 

He  cast  a  shrewd  glance  at  me,  but  made  no  comment. 

Now,  it  was  quite  conceivable  that  Holgate  should  have 
made  me  a  derisive  object  in  the  ship,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
he  did  nothing  of  the  sort.  The  charge  I  had  made  against 
him  did  not  leak  out  at  the  mess-table.  Day,  Holgate  and 
Pye  were  aware  of  it,  and  so  far  as  I  know  it  went  no  further. 
This  somewhat  astonished  me  until  I  had  some  light  thrown 
upon  it  later.  But  in  the  meantime  I  wondered,  and 
insensibly  that  significant  silence  began  to  modify  my 
attitude.  Had  he  known  me  in  the  fulness  of  my  disposition 
he  would  probably  have  spoken;  but  as  it  was  he  had  other 
plans  to  follow.  One  of  these  seemed  to  include  a  recon- 
ciliation with  myself.  His  quizzical  smile  disappeared,  and 
he  shook  his  head  at  me  solemnly  at  table. 

"Doctor,"  said  he,  "that  Scotchman's  head!" 

"I  am  not  a  Scotchman,"  I  retorted  impatiently. 

"Well,"  he  breathed  heavily,  "I  will  admit  it  was  a  very 
bad  joke." 

I  was  on  the  point  of  replying  that  it  was  not  a  joke  at 
all,  when  I  recovered  my  temper.  After  all,  it  is  trying  to 
the  temper  to  sit  opposite  to  a  man  whom  you  know  to  be 
a  prime  ruffian,  however  impotent  his  aspirations  may  be. 
Since  I  had  unveiled  his  plot,  even  though  no  credence  was 
given  it,  still  Holgate  was  harmless.  But,  as  I  have  already 
said,  I  am  a  man  of  precautions  and  I  held  my  tongue.  I 
think  he  had  taken  me  only  for  a  man  of  impulse. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  59 

"I  must  confess  I  do  not  see  the  joke,"  I  answered. 

"Now  you  come  to  insist  on  it,  and  shed  the  cold  light 
of  reason  on  it,  no  more  do  I,"  he  said  with  a  laugh.  "Jokes 
are  very  well  behind  the  footlights." 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders.  "Think  what  a  fool  I  look!" 
I  said  coldly. 

His  friendliness  increased.  "My  dear  fellow,"  he  said, 
bending  over  to  me,  "I  give  you  my  word  I've  held  my 
tongue.  I  thought  of  that.  I  didn't  know  you'd  take  it  so 
seriously." 

"Your  profession  should  have  been  the  stage,"  I  answered. 

He  nodded.  "Low  comedian.  I  wish  I  had.  They 
make  good  salaries,  I  believe,  instead  of  beggarly — 

"Oh,  you  have  the  prince's  boodle,"  I  said  lightly.  He 
laughed.  "So  I  have." 

"And  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  apologise,"  I  said.  "I  have 
suffered  enough  from  the  mistake." 

"Quite  right,  doctor,"  said  he  gravely,  "I  would  not 
apologise  to  a  bishop,  let  alone  a  third  officer." 

With  that  apparent  advance  to  an  understanding  we 
parted,  and  I  did  not  set  eyes  on  him  again  until  the  abrupt 
events  that  brought  about  the  conference  in  the  cabin. 

If  my  personal  appearance  on  the  matter  did  not  get  out, 
at  least  the  tale  of  the  prince's  identity  passed  swiftly  from 
mouth  to  mouth.  The  whole  ship's  company  was  agog 
with  interest,  an  interest  which  increased  during  the  next 
two  days.  Sir  John  Barraclough  expressed  to  me  his 
opinion  of  Day's  behaviour  very  roundly,  for  the  captain  had 
icily  withdrawn  into  himself,  and  spoke  as  little  as  possible 
to  his  first  officer. 

"The  man's  a  fool  to  take  it  this  way,  Phillimore,"  he 
said.  "Does  he  suppose  it  was  my  doing?  I  happened 
to  know,  but,  of  course,  it  was  not  my  secret." 


6o 


This,  too,  was  Pye's  excuse  for  silence,  and  it  was  obvious- 
ly adequate.  But  as  the  baronet's  evidence  of  friendliness 
was  thus  betrayed  in  his  confidence  to  me,  I  ventured  on  a 
question,  which  was  not  really  inquisitive. 

"Oh,  well,  you  see  I've  known  the  prince  off  and  on  some 
time.  He  and  I  yachted  together  before  I  lost  my  money, 
and  he  gave  me  this  chance.  He's  a  good  sort."  With 
which  bluff  and  British  indifference  he  terminated  the 
conversation. 

I  think  that  the  mysterious  aloofness  of  our  passengers 
served  to  keep  the  interest  warm.  Had  Mr.  Morland  and 
his  party  descended  and  been  on  show,  so  to  say,  before 
the  company,  it  is  probable  that  the  bloom  of  surprise 
would  have  worn  off  with  the  contact.  But  they  kept  to 
themselves  and  the  hurricane  deck.  Every  morning  and 
afternoon  the  prince  and  his  sister  took  a  prolonged  walk 
together,  and  at  times  they  were  joined  by  my  patient,  who, 
however,  in  the  better  weather  we  were  enjoying,  reclined 
in  her  chair  and  took  the  sun.  On  these  occasions  Mr. 
Morland  and  his  sister  ceased  their  promenade  and  sat  with 
their  guest.  Sometimes  the  full  voice  of  Mile.  Chateray, 
or  Trebizond,  would  come  to  us  below,  and  occasionally  her 
light  laughter  was  heard,  very  musical  to  the  ears. 

Speculations,  it  is  not  necessary  to  say,  were  rife  among 
us.  It  was  known  we  were  set  for  Buenos  Ayres,  and  it 
was  taken  for  granted  that  there  the  Prince  was  to  effect 
his  morganatic  marriage.  But  what  was  to  happen  after- 
wards? We  were  chartered  for  twelve  months.  That 
bespoke  a  cruise,  and  guesses  flew  about  the  ship.  Lane, 
the  purser,  was  the  most  in  evidence  in  these  discussions. 
He  was  an  excitable  man  with  a  passion  for  talk  and  com- 
pany, and  he  offered  to  lay  me  a  certain  sum  that  we  should 
pull  up  in  Yokohama. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  61 

"As  like  as  not  paid  off  there.  We've  no  contracts 
against  it,"  he  said  in  a  fume. 

It  was  the  attitude  of  McCrae,  the  chief  engineer,  that 
interested  me  in  view  of  his  professed  opinions.  He  un- 
folded his  mind  to  me  one  evening  when  we  had  been  out 
some  ten  days. 

"It's  like  this,  doctor.  The  man's  sheer  sick  of  courts 
and  barbarisms,  and  he's  in  search  of  a  healthy,  independent 
life,  which  he  needs,  I'm  thinking.  That's  to  his  credit 
altogether.  But  it's  a  wonderful  thing,  when  you  come 
to  think  of  it,  that  one  man  like  that  should  upset  the  politics 
of  Europe,  and  a  man  that  does  not  achieve  it,  mind  you, 
but  gets  it  by  mere  birth  and  chance.  The  paper  said  he 
had  a  million  of  his  own.  A  fool  could  be  independent  on 
that,  aye,  and  live  healthy,  too,  if  he  weren't  too  much  of  a 
fool.  But  what  right  has  a  man  with  wealth  like  that,  I 
ask  you?  As  Mr.  Holgate  was  saying  yesterday,  it's  an 
insult  to  decent,  hardworking  men  like  you  and  me." 

"So  that's  Mr.  Holgate's  idea,  is  it?"  said  I,  and  mused. 
The  engineer  was  proceeding  in  the  strain  when  I  saw  the 
face  of  the  boatswain  jump  suddenly  into  the  dimness  of  the 
engine-room.  It  was  a  thin-lipped,  gaunt  face,  lacking  eye- 
brows, which  added  to  the  gauntness,  and  the  general 
complexion  was  red  to  the  shade  of  crimson.  When 
his  jaw  was  in  repose  it  appeared  as  if  the  lower  part  of 
his  face  had  been  sucked  up  into  the  upper  like  a  lid  into 
its  box.  But  now  his  jaw  was  open,  disclosing  a  plentiful 
lack  of  teeth. 

"You're  wanted,  doctor,"  he  said,  in  his  abrupt  voice. 
"There^  been  an  accident  forward." 

I  Id^t  at  once  and  followed  him,  asking  some  necessary 
questions.  * 

"I  don't  know  exactly  how  it  occurred,"  he  said  in  answer. 


62  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"One  of  the  men,  Adams,  fell  on  something  and  it's  drilled 
a  hole  in  him." 

When  we  reached  the  man's  berth  he  was  surrounded 
by  a  number  of  the  crew,  whom  I  ordered  off. 

"If  I've  got  anything  to  do  I  don't  want  to  be  hampered," 
I  said,  "so  clear  out  and  leave  Adams  to  me  and  the  boat- 
swain." 

When  the  place  was  clear,  I  made  an  examination,  and 
found  a  wound  under  the  shoulder-blade.  It  was  not 
dangerous,  but  might  well  have  been  so.  I  sent  for  my 
bag  and  dressed  it,  the  boatswain  looking  on.  All  the  time 
I  made  no  comment,  but  when  I  had  finished  I  turned  and 
met  the  boatswain's  eyes. 

"That's  a  knife  wound,"  I  said,  shortly. 

"Is  it,  sir?"  he  replied,  and  stared  down  at  Adams. 
"How  did  it  come  about,  Adams?"  he  inquired  authori- 
tatively. 

"I  was  larking  along  with  Gray  and  ran  up  agen  him," 
said  the  man,  in  a  sullen  voice. .  "I  didn't  see  what  he  'ad 
in  his  'and." 

"More  fool  you!"  said  the  boatswain  angrily.  "D'ye 
think  I  can  go  short  of  men  for  a  lot  of  horse -play?  All 
right,  doctor  ?  Nothing  serious  ?  " 

"No,"  said  I,  deliberating.  "If  the  knife  was  clean 
there's  not  much  harm  done  except  that  you  go  short  of  a 
man,  as  you  say,  for  some  days." 

The  boatswain  swore  as  politely  as  an  oath  can  be 
managed. 

"I'll  come  in  again  later,"  I  said.  "Meanwhile  keep 
him  in  bed." 

But  on  my  next  visit  it  was  manifest  that  the  wound  was 
not  such  a  simple  affair,  for  the  man's  temperature  had 
risen  and  he  was  wandering.  He  gave  tongue  to  a  profusion 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  63 

of  oaths,  which  seemed  to  be  directed,  in  the  main,  against 
Gray,  but  also  included  the  boatswain,  raised  himself  on 
his  arm,  and  shook  his  fist  in  my  face,  muttering  "my 
share,"  and  "not  a  brown  less,"  and  something  about 
"blowing  the  gaff." 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  I  completed  my  ministrations; 
but  I  did  so,  and  gave  the  boatswain  a  dose  to  be  given  to 
the  wounded  man  at  once  and  another  four  hours  later.  It 
was  entirely  an  involuntary  omission  on  my  part  that  I  said 
nothing  of  returning. 

Nevertheless  I  did  return  only  two  hours  later,  and  just 
before  midnight.  I  had  had  the  man  removed  to  a  disused 
cabin,  and  when  I  got  there  the  door  was  locked.  Angrily 
I  went  on  deck  and  found  the  boatswain. 

"Pierce,"  I  said,  "the  door  of  the  sick-room  is  locked. 
What  on  earth  does  this  mean?  I  want  to  see  my 
patient." 

"Oh,  he's  all  right,  sir.  He  went  to  sleep  quite  easy. 
I  asked  one  of  the  hands  to  keep  an  eye  on  him,  and  I  sup- 
pose he's  shut  the  door.  But  it  isn't  locked." 

"But  it  is,"  I  said  angrily. 

"The  blockhead!"  said  the  boatswain.  "I'll  get  the  key 
for  you,  sir,  if  you'll  wait  a  minute." 

But  I  was  not  going  to  wait.  I  was  making  for  the  hatch- 
way whe'n  I  was  hailed  through  the  darkness  by  a  voice: 

"Dr.  Phillimore!" 

I  turned,  and  little  Pye  emerged  from  the  blackness. 

"I've  been  trying  to  get  to  sleep,  but  I've  got  the  most 
awful  neuralgia.  I  wish  you'd  give  me  something  for  it," 
said  he. 

"In  a  moment,"  I  said.  "I've  got  to  see  one  of  the 
hands,  and  then — 

"Oh,  come,  doctor,  give  us  a  chance,"  said  Pye.     "If 


64  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

you  tell  me  what,  I'll  get  it  myself.  Look  here,  would  a 
dose  of  chloral  do  any  good?" 

"My  dear  sir,"  said  I  drily.  "Every  man  in  these  days 
seems  to  be  his  own  doctor.  Try  it,  and  if  it's  only 
satisfactory  enough,  we'll  have  a  beautiful  post-mortem 
to-morrow." 

"  Well,"  said  little  Pye,  with  a  return  of  his  native  repartee, 
"it's  precisely  because  I  don't  want  to  be  my  own  doctor 
that  I've  come  to  you." 

That  naturally  was  unanswerable,  and  I  acknowledged 
the  hit  by  prescribing  for  him.  Then  I  went  on  my  way. 

The  door  was  open  and  the  boatswain  was  waiting.  He 
covered  a  yawn  as  I  approached. 

"It  was  that  fool,  Reilly,  sir,"  he  explained.  "He 
mucked  my  instructions." 

I  nodded  and  proceeded  to  examine  my  patient.  The 
boatswain  seemed  to  have  spoken  the  truth,  for  the  man 
was  as  quiet  as  a  log,  save  for  the  movement  of  the  clothes 
when  he  respired.  But  it  was  that  very  respiration  that 
arrested  my  attention.  I  felt  his  pulse,  and  I  took  the 
temperature.  As  I  moved  to  examine  the  glass,  Pierce 's 
thin  crimson  face,  peeping  over  my  shoulder,  almost  struck 
upon  me.  The  jaw  was  sucked  into  its  socket.  The 
temperature  was  still  high,  too  high  to  allow  of  that  placid 
sleep.  I  contemplated  the  thermometer  meditatively. 
The  port  was  shut,  and  the  only  sounds  that  broke  the 
night  were  the  dull  beating  of  the  screw  and  the  duller  wash 
of  the  waves  against  the  side  of  the  Sea  Queen.  The 
boatswain  stood  motionless  behind  me. 

"You  are  right,"  I  said  slowly.  "He  has  gone  off  pretty 
comfortably,  but  I  should  like  to  see  his  temperature  lower. 
However,  the  sleep  will  do  him  good,  and  I've  no  doubt  I'll 
find  him  all  right  in  the  morning." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  65 

As  I  spoke  I  turned  away  with  a  nod  and  passed  out  of 
the  cabin.  Once  on  deck,  I  paused  to  consider  what  I 
should  do.  Two  things  I  knew  for  certain:  firstly,  that 
the  knife-wound  was  no  accident,  for  no  mere  horse-play 
could  have  resulted  in  such  a  deep  cut;  secondly,  that 
Adams  was  under  the  influence  of  a  narcotic.  Who  had 
administered  it  and  why  ?  I  recalled  the  man's  delirium  and 
his  wandering  statements  to  which  at  the  time  I  had  paid 
little  heed,  and  I  thought  I  began  to  get  the  clue.  I  looked 
at  my  watch  and  found  it  half-past  twelve.  Every  one, 
save  those  on  duty,  was  abed,  and  the  steamer  ploughed 
steadily  through  the  trough,  a  column  of  smoke  swept  abaft 
by  the  wind  and  black  against  the  starlight.  I  sought  my 
cabin,  poured  myself  out  a  stiff  glass  of  grog,  and  sat  down 
to  smoke  and  think. 

At  two  bells  I  roused  myself  and  went  on  deck.  How 
singularly  still  was  the  progress  of  the  vessel!  I  heard  the 
feet  of  the  officer  on  the  bridge,  and  no  other  sound  in  all 
that  floating  house.  A  figure  like  a  statue  stood  out  in  the 
dimness  by  the  chart-house,  and  I  came  to  a  pause.  It 
turned,  and  I  thought  I  made  out  my  friend  the  quarter- 
master. 

"That  you,  Ellison?"  I  asked. 

"Yes,  sir." 

"I  want  to  look  at  that  man  Adams  in  the  forecastle," 
I  said.  "Please  accompany  me,  as  I  may  need  your  as- 
sistance." 

I  descended  the  ladder  and  went  forward  till  I  reached 
the  cabin  which  I  had  used  as  a  hospital,  and  turned  the 
handle  of  the  door.  It  opened,  but  the  darkness  was  pro- 
found, and  Ellison  struck  a  match  and  lit  the  lamp.  Adams 
lay  in  his  bunk  groaning  faintly.  I  turned  up  his  sleeve  and 
examined  him.  The  wound  was  inflamed,  as  I  had  ex- 


66  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

pected,  and  it  was  not  that  which  arrested  me,  but  a  mark 
on  the  arm  above  the  elbow.  It  was  the  prick  of  the 
hypodermic  syringe.  My  doubts  were  now  certainties. 

As  we  stood  there  Adams  opened  his  eyes,  and  struggled 
into  a  sitting  posture. 

"No,  my  man,"  said  I,  "you  must  keep  to  your 
back." 

He  stared  at  me,  but  allowed  me  to  force  him  backwards, 
and  continued  to  stare. 

"Adams,  can  you  understand?"  said  I  firmly.  "Gray 
struck  you  with  a  knife?" 

"Between  the  shoulders,  damn  him,"  he  growled  sulkily. 
"Doctor,  my  head's  bad — give  me  something  to  drink." 

I  had  come  prepared,  and  I  did  so,  and  he  fell  back  with 
a  sigh,  showing  more  signs  of  alertness. 

"You  quarrelled?"  I  suggested,  but  he  made  no  answer. 
"Look  you  here,  my  man,"  I  went  on  sternly,  "I  know  a 
good  deal  about  this,  and  what  you  quarrelled  over.  It 
would  be  wiser,  believe  me,  to  be  candid.  Pierce  had  a 
hand  in  this." 

Still  he  was  silent.  I  pulled  from  my  pocket  a  syringe, 
and  showed  it  to  him. 

"Do  you  know  what  that  is?"  I  asked. 

He  shook  his  head,  staring. 

"Well,"  said  I,  "it  came  pretty  near  finishing  you  off. 
You  have  had  a  heavy  dose.  I  want  to  know  who  did  it." 
I  caught  up  his  arm,  and  thrust  the  puncture  under  his  nose. 
He  still  stared. 

"You  were  talking  pretty  wildly  in  your  delirium,  and 
had  to  be  silenced.  That  was  how  it  was  done.  If  they 
can't  silence  you  one  way  they  will  another.  How  much 
was  your  share  to  be  ?  " 

The  man's  face  worked  in  an  ugly  fashion,  and  he  was 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  67 

at  any  time  a  repulsive  creature.  The  glitter  in  his  eyes 
spoke  of  fever. 

"The  devil's  own,"  he  said  hoarsely.  "They  wanted  to 
cheat  me  of  it,  and  I  said  I'd  split.  Damn  Pierce,  and 
Gray,  and  all!'.' 

"So  you  were  going  for  the  prince's  cash-box,  were 
you  ?  "  I  said  equably. 

"It's  more  than  that,"  said  he.  "There's  the  treasure  in 
the  strong-room.  That's  their  game." 

"Now  I  see  you  are  sensible,"  I  said,  "and  I  can  under- 
take to  make  you  well  and  sound  and  happy  provided  you 
tell  the  truth." 

"Doctor,  it  burns  like  fire,"  he  groaned. 

"I  will. see  to  that,"  I  said.     "What  is  the  plot?" 

"I  have  cried  off.  That's  why  I  got  the  knife,"  he 
said  faintly.  "But  swear  to  God  no  harm'll  come  to  me." 

"I  promise  you  that,"  I  said,  nodding. 

"It's  the  boatswain's  plot,"  he  whispered,  "and  he 
has  more'n  half  the  men.  They  are  going  to  rise  ere  ever 
we  get  to  Buenos  Ayres.  But  I  was  no  party  to  their 
plans,"  he  continued  feverishly,  and  as  if  anxious  to  convince 
me,  "that's  why  I've  this  knife,  doctor,  because  I'm  an 
honest  man." 

I  had  more  than  my  doubts  of  that,  but  I  nodded  again. 

"You  have  only  done  your  duty  in  telling  me,  Adams," 
said  I,  "and  I'll  keep  my  promise,  provided  you  hold  your 
tongue  about  this.  They  have  given  you  a  dose  of  morphia, 
and  it's  lucky  it  wasn't  bigger.  If  you  do  what  I  tell  you, 
we'll  have  you  right  in  a  couple  of  days." 

I  made  him  drink  a  draught  I  had  brought  with  me,  and, 
closing  the  door,  left  him.  A  passage  led  from  here  to  the 
men's  quarters,  and  as  I  came  out,  I  signed  to  Ellison  to  be 
noiseless,  and  put  out  the  light.  Then  we  moved  towards 


68  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

the  hatchway.  When  we  reached  it  I  happened  to  glance 
round  at  Ellison,  and  through  that  brooding  darkness, 
lightened  only  by  a  dim  swinging  lamp,  I  thought  I  saw  a 
flitting  shadow.  But  the  next  swing  of  the  boat  threw  the 
light  clear  into  the  corner,  and  there  was*  nothing.  We 
emerged  on  the  lower  deck,  and  thence  regained  the  quarter- 
deck. There  was  a  bright  light  in  the  chart-room,  and  I  led 
the  way  thither.  I  closed  the  door  and  turned  on  the 
quartermaster.  His  face  was  grey,  and  his  hand  trembled. 

"You  heard?"  said  I. 

"Yes,  sir,"  he  replied,  and  hesitated.  "But  he's  wander- 
ing, sir,  ain't  he  ?  " 

"My  man,"  said  I,  "I'm  a  doctor — leave  that  much  to 
me.  I  only  want  to  know  if  you  heard.  That  is  all  your 
part.  No,  there  is  one  thing  more.  What  about  the  hands  ?" 

"They're  a  pretty  mixed  lot,  sir,  not  exactly  what  I 
would  call  yacht  hands,  but — 

"Were  you  engaged  with  them?"  I  interrupted  sharply. 

"No,  sir,  Sir  John  he  got  me  on.  I've  sailed  with  him 
before." 

"Thank  the  Lord  for  that,"  I  said  heartily,  for  I  had 
begun  to  suspect  every  one.  The  voyage  was  a  nightmare, 
I  thought. 

"Who  is  the  officer  in  charge?"  I  asked. 

"Mr.  Legrand,  sir,"  said  Ellison. 

The  second  mate  and  I  had  had  few  exchanges.  He 
was  a  reserved  man,  and  devoted  to  his  duty.  Besides,  as 
navigating  officer  he  had  his  full  share  of  responsibility  for 
the  safety  of  the  ship.  I  moved  out  of  the  chart-house, 
leaving  the  quartermaster  in  a  maze  of  bewilderment,  and, 
I  think,  incredulity.  The  stars  illumined  the  figure  of  the 
second  officer  on  the  bridge,  and  I  stood  in  a  little  gust  of 
doubt  which  shook  me.  Should  I  sleep  over  the  new 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  69 

discovery?  I  had  Ellison,  a  Didymus,  for  witness,  but  I 
was  still  sore  from  the  reception  of  my  previous  news.  I 
took  the  length  of  the  deck,  and  looked  over  the  poop  where 
a  faint  trail  of  light  spumed  in  the  wake  of  the  ship.  Sud- 
denly I  was  seized  from  behind,  lifted  by  a  powerful  arm, 
and  thrown  violently  upon  the  taffrail.  It  struck  me 
heavily  upon  the  thighs,  and  I  plunged  with  my  hands 
desperately  in  the  air,  lost  my  balance,  and  pitched  over 
head  foremost  towards  the  bubbling  water. 

As  I  fell  my  shoulder  struck  the  bulge  of  the  iron  car- 
case of  the  vessel,  and  I  cannoned  off  into  the  void,  but  by 
the  merest  chance  my  clutching  hands  in  that  instant  caught 
in  the  hitch  of  a  rope  which  had  strayed  overboard.  The 
loop  ran  out  with  my  wrist  in  it,  and  I  hit  the  water.  Its 
roar  was  in  my  ears,  but  nothing  else,  and  when  I  rose  to  the 
surface  the  ship  was  thirty  yards  away.  But  the  rope  was 
still  over  my  arm,  and  as  soon  as  I  recovered  breath  I  began 
to  haul  myself  slowly  and  painfully  in.  As  it  was,  I  was 
being  torn  through  the  water  at  the  rate  of  from  twelve  to 
fourteen  knots  an  hour,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  the  chill 
which  my  immersion  had  inflicted  on  me  passed  away, 
giving  place  to  a  curious  warmth  that  stole  throughout 
my  limbs,  and  enabled  me  to  continue  the  onward  struggle. 
I  drew  nearer  foot  by  foot,  the  sea  racing  past  me,  and 
burying  my  face  constantly  in  floods  of  salt  water.  But  I 
was  encouraged  to  observe  the  Sea  Queen  was  now  percepti- 
bly closer,  and  I  clung  and  hauled  and  hauled  again.  My 
danger  now  was  the  screw,  and  I  could  hear  the  thumping  of 
the  steel  blades  below,  and  see  the  boiling  pit  under  the 
stern  by  the  vessel.  If  I  hauled  closer  should  I  be  dragged 
into  that  terrible  maelstrom,  and  be  drawn  under  the  deadly 
and  merciless  machinery?  I  could  see  the  open  taffrail, 
through  which  the  stars  glimmered  away  above  me.  It 


70  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

seemed  that  safety  was  so  near  and  yet  so  far.  She  rolled, 
and  the  lights  of  the  port-holes  flashed  lanterns  on  the  sea 
in  that  uprising.  I  raised  my  voice,  helplessly,  hopelessly, 
in  a  cry. 

I  repeated  this  shout  three  times,  and  then  I  saw  a  man 
come  and  hang  over  the  taffrail.  Was  it  the  unknown 
murderer,  and  did  he  look  for  his  victim  to  complete  his 
abominable  job?  As  the  thought  struck  me  I  was  silent, 
and  then  I  saw  him  stoop  and  examine  the  iron  stanchions  at 
his  feet.  Next  I  felt  the  rope  being  pulled  slowly  in.  At 
this  I  shouted  again,  and  he  ceased. 

' '  The  screw ! "  I  called.     ' '  The  screw ! " 

He  moved  away  to  the  port  side  and  once  more  the  rope 
began  to  move.  Gradually  I  reached  the  side  of  the  ship, 
about  a  dozen  feet  to  port,  and  five  minutes  later  I  was 
safe  on  deck. 

"Good  Lord,  sir,  what  is  it?"  asked  Ellison's  voice  in 
terror. 

"My  arm  is  cut  through,  and  one  leg  is  near  broken," 
I  gasped.  "Don't  ask  me  more,  but  get  me  brandy." 

He  returned  in  an  incredibly  short  time,  for  if  he  was 
a  man  of  leisurely  British  mind  he  was  wonderful  on  his 
feet.  I  drank  the  raw  spirit  and  felt  better. 

"Now,  do  you  believe?"  I  asked  him. 

"You  mean " 

"That  I  was  knocked  overboard.  I  knew  too  much," 
I  said  sharply.  "Don't  stand  staring,  man.  We  don't 
know  where  we  are,  or  what  is  afoot.  Give  me  your  arm  and 
let  us  get  to  the  bridge.  Stay,  have  you  any  weapon?" 

"No,  sir." 

"Any  available?" 

"No,  sir,  not  without  waking  the  carpenter." 

"That  is   the   usual   British   way,"   said   I.    "Believe 


My  danger  now  was  the  screw,  and  I  could  hear  the  thumping 
of  the  steel  flanges  below." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  71 

nothing  until  it  happens.  Nothing  does  happen,  does  it? 
Nothing  has  happened,  has  it,  Ellison?  Well,  we  must 
chance  it.  At  least  we  have  stout  fists.  We  made  our  way 
under  the  shelter  of  the  saloon  and  smoking-room,  and 
came  to  the  steps  of  the  bridge.  I  mounted  with  great 
difficulty,  and  Ellison  followed.  Legrand  turned  at  our 
appearance  and  surveyed  us  under  the  gleam  of  his  lamp 
with  astonishment. 

"Mr.  Legrand,"  said  I,  "I  need  not  ask  if  you  have 
weapons  available,  for  I'm  sure  you  have  not.  But  you 
will  need  them." 

"What  is't  you  mean?"  he  said  sharply. 

"Mutiny  and  murder,"  said  I. 

He  went  straight  to  the  speaking-tube  without  a  word, 
and  called  down  to  the  engineer's  room,  "Mr.  McCrae, 
will  you  personally  bring  me  a  couple  of  pistols,  or  any 
offensive  weapon  at  hand.  Iron  bars  will  do — at  once, 
please." 

This  was  a  man  after  my  own  heart.  I  could  have  em- 
braced him.  He  came  back  to  me. 

"And  now,  doctor?" 

I  told  him.  He  was  silent,  and  then  brought  out  a 
string  of  expletives.  "I  mistrusted  the  filthy  pack  from 
the  first,"  he  said.  "See  what  they  give  us  to  work  with, 
sir — the  scum  of  Glasgow  and  London;  and  none  of  us  to 
have  a  say  in  the  matter.  I'd  sooner  go  to  sea  with  Satan 
than  scum  like  that,"  he  said  fiercely.  "As  soon  as  I  set 
eyes  on  them  I  knew  we  were  in  for  it — but  not  this,"  he 
added,  "not  this  by  a  long  chalk." 

"There's  one  thing  to  be  done,"  said  I. 

"We'll  do  it  now,"  he  replied,  his  fury  gone  as  suddenly 
as  it  came,  and  we  descended  the  ladder. 

At  the  foot  we  met  McCrae,  very  angry  and  sarcastic, 


72  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

wanting  to  know  since  when  the  deck  was  allowed  to  order 
the  engine-room  about  like  pot-boys,  but  a  few  words  put 
him  in  possession  of  the  facts,  and  I  think,  if  any  argument 
had  been  needed,  my  exhausted  and  dripping  body  would 
have  sufficed. 
"The  old  man?"  said  he.  Legrand  nodded. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  CONFERENCE  IN  THE  CABIN 

WE  opened  the  captain's  door  without  knocking,  but 
he  was  awake  at  once,  and  turned  on  the  electric  light. 

"What  is  this,  gentlemen?  Is  it  a  raree  show?"  he 
inquired  in  his  particular  voice. 

"It  is  some  information  Dr.  Phillimore  has  to  impart, 
sir,"  said  Legrand. 

Day's  eyes  narrowed.  "Oh,  I  see  Dr.  Phillimore  is 
taking  part  in  some  more  theatricals,"  he  said  grimly. 
"And  his  costume  seems  suited  to  them." 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  sir,"  said  I  hotly.  "If  you  would 
only  listen  instead  of  passing  judgment  we  might  get  on." 

"I'm  learning  a  lot  this  voyage,"  said  Day  with  a  sneer; 
"pray  proceed."  / 

Again  I  told  my  story.  Day  got  up  in  his  pyjamas,  an 
insignificant  figure  of  a  man  without  his  important  uniform. 
He  might  have  been  merely  a  member  of  Parliament,  or 
a  minor  poet.  But  he  had,  with  all  his  defects,  the  courage 
of  his  position  and  responsibilities. 

"This  is  a  matter  I  feel  unequal  to  alone.  It  has  gone 
on  too  long,"  he  said  sharply.  "It  is  time  I  knew  where 
I  stand."  He  left  the  cabin  abruptly,  and  returned  in  a 
few  minutes. 

"I  have  taken  the  liberty  of  inviting  Mr.  Morland's  attend- 
ance," he  said,  "and  have  sent  for  Sir  John  Barraclough 
and  Mr.  Holgate.  I  will  know  once  for  all  where  I  stand." 

73 


74  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  beg  you  not  Mr.  Holgate,  captain,"  said  I. 

"And  why  not  Mr.  Holgate,  sir?"  he  asked  peremptorily. 
"Here  is  a  report  of  conspiracy  and  mutiny  you  bring  me, 
and  I  will  have  my  officers  in  attendance  to  weigh  it." 

"You  will  remember  my  former  charge,  Captain  Day?" 
I  said. 

"Well,  sir?"  he  answered. 

"If  my  report  to-night  is  correct,  as  I  have  a  witness  to 
prove,  does  it  not  shed  some  light  on  my  former  charge 
against  Mr.  Holgate?  And  is  it,  therefore,  desirable  that 
he  should  be  here  ?  " 

Day  considered,  and  then  he  looked  me  up  and  down. 

"If  I  were  a  doctor,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  he  observed  with 
sarcasm,  "I  should  advise  you  to  change  your  clothes." 

"Oh,  there  is  a  more  important  matter  than  clothes," 
I  replied  angrily,  "or  should  I  be  here?  Is  it  for  fun,  do 
you  suppose?" 

He  turned  from  me  without  saying  anything,  but  my 
words  had  their  effect,  for  when  the  door  opened  and 
Holgate's  face  appeared  Day  said  civilly  enough,  "I  am 
sorry  to  have  disturbed  you  unnecessarily,  Mr.  Holgate,  but 
I  find  I  shall  not  need  you  at  present." 

The  third  officer's  big  face  moved  slowly  on  his  bull  neck 
and  his  eyes  met  mine. 

"Very  well,  sir,"  said  he  calmly,  and  there  was  nothing 
legible  in  his  gaze.  It  was  blank  and  insignificant,  destitute 
even  of  curiosity. 

Barraclough  arrived  immediately  afterwards,  and  on 
his  heels — Mr.  Morland,  dressed  as  when  he  walked  the 
hurricane  deck  daily,  his  somewhat  dull  face  owning  and 
manifesting  a  certain  dignity. 

"I  have  asked  you  here,  Mr.  Morland,"  said  Day  at 
once,  "because  of  certain  rumours  and  mysteries  and 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  75 

alleged  discoveries  which  are  in  circulation.  It  is  an  un- 
timely hour,  but  that  is  not  my  fault.  Dr.  Phillimore  has 
brought  me  a  story,  which,  if  he  is  correct,  is  of  vital  im- 
portance to  us.  I  should  be  glad,  therefore,  if  you 
would  answer  a  question.  Are  you  Prince  Frederic  of 
Hochburg?" 

Mr.  Morland's  eyes  lighted  up.  "I  have  employed  you, 
sir,"  he  began,  "to  work  this  ship " 

"Pardon  me,  it  is  necessary,"  said  Day  with  extreme 
politeness.  "I  hear  a  tale  of  conspiracy  to  rob  my  em- 
ployer, who  sails  with  me  and  whom  I  know  as  Mr.  Morland, 
but  who  is  stated  to  be  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg.  I  am 
justified,  therefore,  in  asking  if  Mr.  Morland  is  Prince 
Frederic;  and  if  he  has  the  money  on  board  which  the 
tale  alleges.  According  to  that  answer  must  I  shape  my 
conduct." 

Mr.  Morland  drew  himself  up.  "It  is  reasonable,"  he 
said,  as  if  reflecting.  "Yes,  I  am  Frederic  of  Hochburg." 

Day's  fingers  trembled.  "And  the  money?"  he  asked 
in  a  hard  voice. 

"There  is  some  money  on  board,"  said  the  Prince,  looking 
round  on  our  faces,  and  now  I  was  surprised  that  I  had  not 
identified  long  since  that  guttural  German  accent.  "But  I 
should  wish  to  know  what  this  scene  means,  sir?"  he  said  in 
a  haughty  voice. 

Day  waved  his  hand  at  me. 

"I  have  learned  to-night,"  said  I,  "by  an  accident,  that 
there  is  a  plot  among  the  crew  to  seize  the  ship  and  its 
contents  before  reaching  Buenos  Ayres." 

For  the  third  time  I  then  told  my  story,  to  which  my 
sodden  garments  were  a  genuine  witness.  The  Prince 
listened  to  me  with  a  frown. 

"I  do  not  understand,"  said  he.     "I  was  led  to  believe 


76  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

that  I  was  chartering  a  good  vessel  with  a  good  captain  and 
a  crew  for  my  cruise.  I  do  not  understand  this." 

"Nor  I,"  said  Day,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders.  "I 
am  not  responsible  for  the  crew.  It  was  arranged  by  your 
agents,  Mr.  Morland. " 

"Ah!"  said  the  Prince  shortly,  and  then,  "But  you  tell 
me  they  have  turned  out  to  be  pirates.  This  is  ridiculous." 

"I  must  refer  you  to  Dr.  Phillimore,  sir,"  said  Day 
curtly.  "As  for  me,  if  I  had  known  what  I  know  now,  you 
would  have  sailed  under  another  captain.  I  am  too  old 
for  mysteries." 

Ignoring  this,  if  he  listened  to  it,  the  Prince  turned  on 
me. 

"Where  is  your  evidence  of  this?"  he  asked,  and  his  eyes 
fell  on  Ellison,  who  was  plainly  uncomfortable. 

"Ah!  did  what  the  doctor  says  happen?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"Then  we  must  send  for  this  man  Adams,"  concluded 
his  Royal  Highness.  "Let  him  be  brought." 

I  had  in  my  hand  during  all  this  time  the  bar  of  iron  which 
McCrae  had  brought.  I  gave  it  to  Barraclough. 

"If  you  are  going,"  said  I,  "take  this.    It  may  be  needed." 

He  looked  at  me  with  a  lift  of  his  eyebrows. 

"All  serene,"  said  he  with  a  smile.  "This  seems  a 
pretty  show  altogether.  Come,  quartermaster." 

Legrand  went  back  to  his  bridge  with  a  revolver  in  his 
pocket,  and  I  was  left  with  Mr.  Morland  and  the  captain. 
The  former  scrutinised  me  closely  and  deliberately,  without 
regard  to  my  feelings,  while  Day  feigned  to  be  busy  at  his 
table. 

"I  stay  here,  sir,"  said  I  to  the  Prince  with  emphasis, 
"because  I  seem  in  a  manner  to  be  a  prisoner  on  trial.  I 
have  called  my  evidence,  and  it  will  be  forthcoming  presently. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  77 

But  I  must  say,"  I  added  bitterly,  "that  I  resent  the  way  in 
which  my  testimony  has  been  received,  and  at  Buenos  Ayres, 
if  we  ever  reach  that  port,  I  shall  beg  to  be  relieved  of  my 
duties  and  have  my  contract  cancelled." 

"If  Mr. — Mr.  Morland  does  not  object  certainly  I  shall 
not,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  said  Day  drily. 

"Oh,  come,  captain,"  said  I  impatiently;  "we  are  in  a 
peril  together  and  you  stand  on  ceremonies." 

"That  has  yet  to  be  proved,"  he  said. 

Even  as  he  spoke  a  noise  announced  the  return  of  the 
party,  and  Sir  John  Barraclough  entered. 

"Your  man's  missing,"  said  he. 

Day  uttered  an  exclamation,  and  the  Prince's  frown 
deepened. 

"There's  no  one  in  the  cabin,"  said  Barraclough. 

At  that  instant  a  knock  fell  on  the  door.  "Is  the 
doctor  here?"  said  a  voice  which  I  recognised  at  once. 
Barraclough  opened  the  door  and  Holgate  stood  on  the 
threshold. 

"It  has  been  reported  to  me  as  I  came  on  duty,"  he  said, 
"  that  Adams  is  missing,  doctor.  It  seems  a  bad  case.  He 
was  delirious,  and  two  of  the  men  say  they  heard  a  plunge. 
The  port-hole  is  open." 

"It's  a  lie!  "I  cried. 

Holgate's  face  twitched.  "It's  the  report  made  to  me," 
he  said;  "I  came  at  once,"  and  the  fang  showed  clear  under 
his  upper  lip. 

"It  is  foul  play!"  I  said.  "He  was  not  likely  to  throw 
himself  overboard.  It  all  belongs  to  the  plot." 

"Was  this  man  delirious?"  asked  Day  of  me. 

I  hesitated.     "For  a  time  he  was  slightly,"  I  answered. 

"He  was  delirious  when  he  told  you  these  things?" 

"That  I  deny." 


78  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

He  turned  to  Ellison.  "What  do  you  say,  quarter- 
master ?  " 

"I  don't  know,  sir,"  said  the  man  in  confusion.  "He 
didn't  seem  quite — quite  all  right." 

"Ah!"  said  Day,  looking  at  Mr.  Morland. 

"Good  heavens,  sir,  would  you  take  a  common  sailor's 
word  before  a  doctor's?"  I  asked  indignantly. 

".No,  Dr.  Phillimore,  I  am  only  weighing  the  evidence," 
said  he  coolly.  "This  man  was,  according  to  you,  delirious 
for  a  time.  He  made  some  communication  as  to  a  plot. 
Then  he  disappears.  It  is  either  conspiracy  or  delirium. 
Either  accounts  for  the  facts.  Which  are  we  to  believe?" 

"You  forget  the  attempt  on  me,"  I  said  hotly. 

"Not  at  all,"  he  said,  "I  have  not  forgotten  that — acci- 
dent. But  it  hardly  gets  us  further.  It  fits  in  with  either 
supposition — the  plot  or" — he  paused — "the  delirium,"  he 
added  significantly. 

"Gentlemen,  I  wish  you  good  night,  or  good  morning," 
I  said,  turning  on  my  heel.  "And  I  will  beg  of  you,  Mr. 
Morland,  to  grant  me  the  privilege  of  a  substitute  when  we 
reach  Buenos  Ayres." 

Mr.  Morland  did  not  answer.  He  made  an  impatient 
gesture,  and  then: 

"Are  you  satisfied,  Captain  Day?"  he  asked. 

"Quite,"  was  the  laconic  answer. 

"Then  may  I  request  you  will  see  that  discipline  is  kept 
among  your  men,"  said  the  Prince  severely,  and  stalked  out 
of  the  cabin. 

Barraclough  broke  into  laughter.     "Upon  my  soul ' 

be  began,  but  was  interrupted  by  an  angry  exclamation. 

"Be  good  enough,  sir,  to  keep  your  counsel  till  it  is 
asked,  sir,"  said  Day,  trembling  with  fury.  "I  have  too 
many  princes  and  baronets  here  for  my  taste."  He  stamped 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  79 

round  the  room  in  agitation.  "My  men! "  he  cried.  "  Good 
Lord,  what  have  I  had  to  do  with  them  ?  I  wish  I'd  never 
seen  the  figurehead  of  the  yacht.  Good  Lord!  my  men!  I 
would  sooner  run  an  excursion  steamer  than  submit  to  this." 

Barraclough  eyed  him  without  any  emotion,  even  with 
hard  hostility.  The  exit  of  the  Prince  had  stayed  my 
departure,  and  abruptly  Day  came  to  a  pause  by  me. 

"That  will  do,  gentlemen,"  he  said  quietly.  Holgate, 
who  was  at  the  door,  opened  it,  and  his  round  face  swung 
gently  on  his  shoulders  till  his  gaze  rested  on  me  again. 
Something  flickered  in  it,  something  like  a  leer  on  that 
malicious  blackness,  and  then  he  was  gone.  Day  stood 
stock-still  looking  by  me  after  him.  As  I  turned  to  follow 
he  addressed  me. 

"Dr.  Phillimore,  if  you  can  spare  a  moment  before  you 
change,"  he  said  civilly,  "I  shall  be  glad  of  a  few  minutes." 

I  answered  promptly,  wondering,  and  the  door  closed 
behind  Barraclough. 

"Doctor,  I  haven't  slept  a  wink  for  nights,"  burst  out 
the  captain  suddenly;  "I  must  have  something." 

He  had  a  haggard,  drawn  look,  and  his  eyes  seemed 
sunken  in  his  head.  At  once  I  was  the  professional  man, 
and  not  an  officer  of  the  ship. 

"Sit  down,  sir,"  said  I,  "and  tell  me.     What  is  it?" 

He  sat  down  shakily.  "I  don't  like  my  officers,  doctor, 
and  I  don't  like  my  employer,"  he  said  peevishly.  I  held 
his  pulse,  which  was  jumping. 

"What  else,"  I  said. 

"You  are  not  a  married  man?"  he  inquired,  looking  at 
me  restlessly.  "No;  never  mind,"  he  paused,  and  pro- 
ceeded in  his  ridiculously  precise  voice.  "I  had  the  mis- 
fortune to  lose  my  wife  and  my  son  in  a  fortnight — about  a 
month  ago.  It  has  rather  upset  me." 


8o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

It  might  have  seemed  comic  communicated  in  that 
matter-of-fact  tone,  but  somehow  it  struck  me  as  tragic. 
That  this  vain,  self-contained,  and  reticent  man  should 
confess  to  the  frailty  of  humanity  to  a  man  he  disliked  was 
the  measure  of  his  suffering. 

"I  can  mend  the  sleep,  captain,"  said  I.  "You  must 
do  the  rest." 

"Good  God!"  he  shook  his  head  and  stood  up. 

"No,"  said  I,  "sit  down.  I'll  see  to  you.  Let  me 
ring." 

In  a  few  minutes  I  had  my  case  of  instruments,  and 
carefully  extracted  what  I  wanted,  while  Day  looked  on 
feverishly  impatient. 

"I'm  going  to  do  what  has  already  been  done  this  night," 
I  said  gravely,  "but  in  a  better  cause." 

I  raised  the  syringe,  and  bade  him  put  back  the  sleeve 
of  his  pyjama.  A  rush  of  pain  went  through  my  arm 
which  had  been  bruised  and  battered  in  the  sea,  and  sud- 
denly the  cabin  went  from  me.  For  the  first  and  only 
time  in  my  life  I  fainted. 

When  I  came  to  Day  was  bending  over  me,  glass  in 
hand,  a  look  of  solicitude  on  his  face. 

"It  seems  we  have  changed  places,"  said  I  feebly,  "and 
that  you  are  my  physician." 

He  set  the  glass  down.  "Doctor,  I  did  you  less  than 
justice  just  now,"  he  said  quickly.  "But  I  have  had  my 
troubles." 

I  picked  myself  up  slowly.  "I  will  now  resume,"  I  said, 
smiling. 

"If  you  are  able,"  he  said  doubtfully,  and  then,  "Heavens, 
I  should  like  just  one  hour  of  sleep." 

"You  shall  sleep  till  eight  bells,  I  promise  you,"  I  an- 
swered, and  once  more  I  took  the  syringe. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  81 

He  sighed  as  if  in  anticipation.  "Doctor,"  he  said,  as 
he  lay  back.  "Not  a  word  of  this.  We  must  talk  about 
the  other  thing.  I  don't  like  my  officers.  I'll  tackle  this 
question  to-morrow.  There's  something  in  it." 

I  bade  him  "good  night,"  and  left  with  the  conviction 
that  in  the  difficulties  before  us  Captain  Day  would  count 
for  little.  To  face  such  emergencies  as  I  felt  must  now 
be  faced  we  had  no  need  of  a  neurotic  subject. 

Nevertheless  I  was  mistaken  in  one  particular.  Day 
sent  for  me  next  morning,  and  I  found  him  in  quite  a  brisk, 
cheerful  state.  He  did  not  allude  to  what  had  occurred 
between  us,  but  came  straight  to  the  subject  of  the  plot. 

"Nothing  has  happened,  doctor,"  he  said. 

I  knew  nothing  could  happen,  for  the  disappearance  of 
Adams  meant  that  the  conspirators  were  not  ready  with 
their  plans.  Otherwise  they  would  not  have  been  so 
determined  to  rob  me  of  my  evidence.  This  I  explained, 
and  he  listened  attentively. 

"You  see  the  difficulty,"  he  said  at  last.  "There  is  no 
corroboration  of  your  story,  and  I  can  take  no  action.  I 
will  have  an  inquiry  into  Adams's  disappearance,  of  course, 
but  I  fear  nothing  will  come  of  it."  He  rubbed  his  hands 
nervously.  "I  wish  to  God  it  would." 

This  was  astounding  from  the  man,  but,  as  I  looked 
into  his  eyes,  I  could  see  how  deeply  his  nervous  system 
had  been  shocked,  and  once  more  I  despaired  of  such  a 
captain  in  such  circumstances.  I  carried  my  misgivings 
to  Legrand,  with  whom  the  events  of  the  night  had  seemed 
to  bring  me  in  closer  relationship. 

"The  old  man's  all  right,"  he  said.  "A  better  seaman 
doesn't  exist.  There's  nothing  he  doesn't  know." 

"Except  human  nature,"  said  I. 

"Well,  that  may  be.     But  who  knows  much  about  that ? " 


82  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

said  the  second  officer,  setting  his  sextant.  "You  say 
we're  slumbering  over  a  volcano.  I  daresay  we  are. 
It's  more  or  less  what  we're  paid  to  do,  and  take  all  risks. 
Things  are  quiet  enough  now,  anyway." 

Was  this  another  sceptic,  where  I  had  sought  to  find  an 
ally? 

"I  am  used  by  this  to  ridicule,"  I  began  drily. 

"Who  on  earth  is  ridiculing  you?"  he  asked.  "You 
have  only  given  us  something  to  think  of — and  something 
pretty  tall,  too." 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders.  "I  suppose  it  is  my  word 
against  Holgate's,"  I  said  wearily. 

"Holgate's!"  he  said,  lowering  his  sextant  swiftly. 
" Holgate's!  I  wouldn't  trust  Holgate  if  he  were  on  a  dozen 
oaths — not  if  he  were  swung  at  a  yard-arm,  and  were  making 
Christian  confession,"  he  said  passionately. 

"Nor  would  I,"  I  said  softly  after  a  pause.  We  ex- 
changed glances.  He  resumed  his  sextant. 

"The  only  thing  to  be  done,"  he  said,  "is  to  keep  a 
watch.  We  shall  know  shortly.  Excuse  me,  doctor,  I 
must  take  the  bearings." 

Routine  must  go  on  aboard  ship,  but  this  cool  attitude, 
reasonable  as  it  was,  was  not  to  my  taste  in  my  condition. 
Things  moved  as  smoothly  as  before;  the  watch  came  and 
went,  and  the  bells  tolled  regularly;  but  with  the  knowledge 
that  I  had  that  something  evil  was  brewing,  I  fretted  and 
worried  and  grew  out  of  temper.  The  powers  that  were 
responsible  for  the  safety  of  the  ship  and  her  good  conduct 
were  indifferent  to  the  danger,  or  else  incredulous.  I  alone 
knew  how  incompetent  was  the  captain  to  secure  his  vessel, 
and  the  attitude  of  "Mr.  Morland"  filled  me  with  contempt. 
It  was  very  well  for  a  royal  prince  in  his  palace,  surrounded 
by  his  guard,  servitors,  and  dependants,  to  assume  an 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  83 

autocratic  attitude,  and  take  things  for  granted.  But  it 
was  another  case  when  he  had  deliberately  abandoned  that 
security  and  launched  himself  upon  a  romantic,  not  to  say 
quixotic,  career,  in  which  nothing  was  certain.  Yet  upon 
the  promenade  deck  the  Prince  and  his  sister  took  their 
constitutionals  as  if  nothing  had  happened  or  would  happen, 
and,  as  before,  Mile.  Trebizond  joined  them,  and  her  laugh 
floated  down  to  us,  musical  and  clear.  Would  nothing 
make  them  understand  the  peril  in  which  they  stood  ? 

In  all  this  vexation  of  spirit  I  still  found  time  to  be  amused 
by  Lane.  The  affair  of  Adams  was,  necessarily,  public 
property,  and  the  inquiry  promised  by  Day  was  in  process. 
Adams  was  gone,  gone  overboard,  as  I  knew,  and  I  could 
have  put  my  hand  on  his  murderer,  if  I  could  not  also 
identify  the  man  who  had  made  an  attempt  to  be  mine. 
Lane,  on  the  rumour  of  the  night's  proceedings  reaching 
him,  sought  me,  and  complained.  It  was  ludicrous,  but  it 
was  characteristic  of  the  man,  as  I  had  come  to  know  him. 

"Where  do  I  come  in?"  he  asked  plaintively.  "You 
might  have  given  me  a  call,  doctor." 

"I  wish  I  had  been  sleeping  as  sound  as  you,"  I  said. 

"Oh,  hang  it,  man,  it's  dull  enough  on  this  beastly  boat. 
If  there's  any  row  on,  I'm  in  it." 

"Do  you  think  you  guess  how  big  a  row  you  may  be 
on  ?  "  I  asked  him. 

"Oh,  well,  it's  infernally  dull,"  he  grumbled,  which, 
when  you  come  to  think  of  it,  was  a  surprising  point  of 
view. 

The  Adams  inquiry  ended  in  what  must  necessarily 
be  called  an  open  verdict.  The  evidence  of  the  boatswain 
and  Pentecost,  one  of  the  hands,  assured  that.  Both 
testified  to  the  fact  that  they  were  awakened  in  the  still 
hours  by  a  splash,  and  one  thought  it  was  accompanied  by 


84  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

a  cry,  but  was  not  sure.  At  any  rate,  the  boatswain  was 
sufficiently  aroused  to  make  search,  and  to  discover  that 
Adams  was  missing,  and  subsequently  that  the  port-hole 
was  open.  He  had  then,  as  he  declared,  reported  the 
matter  at  once  to  the  officer  of  the  watch,  who  was  Holgate. 
Holgate  came  to  the  captain's  cabin,  as  has  been  related. 
There  was  no  discrepancy  to  be  noted  in  the  stories  of  the 
two  men,  nor  was  there  any  inherent  improbability  in  their 
tale.  So,  as  I  have  said,  though  no  verdict  was  given,  the 
verdict  might  be  considered  as  open,  and  we  had  got  no 
further.  The  captain,  however,  took  one  precaution,  for 
the  key  of  the  ammunition  chest  was  put  in  Barraclough's 
charge.  What  others  did  I  know  not,  but  I  slept  with  a 
loaded  revolver  under  my  pillow. 

We  were  now  within  a  week  of  Buenos  Ay  res,  and  had 
come  into  summer  weather.  When  we  passed  the  twentieth 
parallel  the  heat  was  overpowering.  We  took  to  ducks, 
and  the  ladies,  as  we  could  observe,  to  the  lightest  of  cotton 
dresses.  For  all,  however,  that  we  saw  of  them  they 
might  have  been  dwelling  in  another  sphere,  as,  indeed, 
they  were.  The  steward  alone  had  the  privilege  of  com- 
munion with  them,  and  he,  being  a  distant  fellow,  had 
nothing  to  say,  though,  I  believe,  Lane  cross-questioned 
him  rigorously. 

I  have  said  that  we  saw  nothing  of  our  passengers,  but 
I,  at  least,  was  to  see  them  more  nearly  very  soon,  and  that 
in  the  most  unexpected  manner.  One  evening  I  had 
retired  to  my  cabin  and  was  stretched  in  my  bunk,  reading 
one  of  the  gilded  books  from  the  yacht's  library,  when  I  was 
interrupted  by  a  knock  on  the  door. 

"Come  in,"  I  called  idly,  and  the  door  promptly  opened, 
and  to  my  amazement  Miss  Morland  stood  before  me. 
She  wore  a  plain  evening  dress  of  chiffon,  very  pretty  to 


"  She  was  dead  white  of  complexion  under  the  electric  light." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  85 

the  eye,  and  over  her  head  and  shoulders  a  mantle  of  silk 
lace.  She  had  naturally,  as  I  had  observed  on  my  previous 
encounters,  a  sparkle  of  colour  in  her  face;  but  now  she 
had  lost  it,  and  was  dead  white  of  complexion  under  the 
electric  light. 

"Doctor  Phillimore,"  she  said  in  English,  which  was  more 
perfect  of  accent  than  her  brother's,  but  speaking  somewhat 
formally,  "I  understand  that  you  believe  you  have  dis- 
covered some  plot." 

By  this  time  I  was  on  my  feet.  "Madam,  no  one  else 
believes  it,"  said  I. 

"I  do,"  she  said  sharply;  and  then,  "I  want  you  to  come 
and  see  my  brother — Mr.  Morland." 

"I  will  do  as  you  will,"  I  answered,  "but,  at  the  same 
time,  I  must  point  out  that  Mr.  Morland  has  cognisance  of 
my  story.  I  stated  what  I  had  to  say  in  his  presence  some 
days  since." 

"Ah,"  said  she,  "you  do  not  understand.  It  is  im- 
possible for  one  in  my  brother's  position  to  entertain  these 
suspicions.  It  is  not  for  him  to  take  precautions — or  should 
not  be,"  she  added  bitterly. 

I  bowed.  "I  will  repeat  what  I  have  already  stated," 
I  said;  and  then,  as  she  turned  to  go,  I  took  a  sudden  im- 
pulse. My  heart  was  beating  faster  at  this  unexpected 
appearance  of  an  ally  and  I  made  up  my  mind  to  confirm 
the  alliance  if  it  was  what  it  seemed. 

"Miss  Morland,"  said  I,  "if  I  must  continue  to  call  you 
so." 

"That  is  my  name,  sir,"  she  said  loftily. 

"Then  if  that  is  your  name  there  is  nothing  in  my  plot," 
I  answered  bluntly.  "This  plot,  imaginary  or  otherwise, 
but  one  in  which  you  say  you  believe,  is  dependent  wholly 
on  your  name  not  being  Morland,  madam.  Assure  me  that 


86  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

it  is,  and  I  undertake  that  the  plot  shall  cease — disappear 
in  a  twinkling." 

"You  speak,  sir,  as  if  you  had  authority  over  it,"  she  said, 
after  a  pause. 

"No.  I  reason  only  on  what  I  know.  This  conspiracy 
has  been  evolved  on  the  supposition  that  you  and  Mr. 
Morland  are  not  what  you  claim  to  be,  and  on  other  sup- 
positions. If  these  be  untrue,  and  the  mutineers  can  be 
convinced  of  that,  the  conspiracy  naturally  falls  to  the 
ground." 

Again  she  made  a  pause,  but  spoke  quickly  when  she 
spoke : 

"My  brother  is  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg." 

I  bowed.  "And,  madam,  the  ship  contains  treasure? 
Let  us  finish  our  confidences." 

"There  are  bonds  and  bullion  to  a  large  amount  on 
board,"  she  said,  as  if  reluctantly.  "It  was  unwise  of  him, 
but  he  would  have  it  so." 

"I  may  take  it  that  the  Princess  Alix  would  not  have  it 
so,"  I  suggested. 

"You  may  assume  what  you  will,  sir,"  she  said  coldly. 

"Madam,"  said  I  seriously,  for  handsome  as  she  was 
and  royal,  too,  I  was  nettled  by  her  distance,  "you  ask  me 
to  help  you,  and  you  keep  me  at  arm's  length.  I  am  not 
asking  out  of  curiosity.  I  only  want  to  know  what  allies  I 
can  depend  on.  Heaven  knows  I  have  gone  through 
enough  already  to  keep  me  silent  henceforward  for  ever, 
even  to  the  point  of  attempted  murder." 

"I  will  answer  any  question  you  wish  to  put — if  I  can," 
she  replied  in  a  milder  voice.  "But  my  brother  is  waiting." 

"Then  may  I  know  why  you  credit  this  plot?"  I  asked. 

"I  know  nothing  of  the  plot,"  she  said.  "The  news  of 
it  has  just  come  to  my  ears,  through  some  words  dropped  by 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  87 

Mr.  Morland.  But  this  I  know — that  he  runs  a  great  risk. 

He  has  always  run  a  great  risk  ever  since "  she  stopped. 

"I  am  willing  to  believe  the  worst." 

"Now,"  said  I,  "I  am  ready  to  accompany  you,"  and 
forthwith,  without  more  words,  we  went  on  deck. 

When  we  reached  the  cabin  I  found  not  only  the  Prince, 
but  Day,  who  was  clearly  in  one  of  his  moods.  He  had  a 
nervous  way  of  flipping  his  fingers  when  put  out,  and  he 
stood  now  firing  off  his  white  hand  restlessly.  He  did  not 
pay  me  any  attention  on  my  entrance,  but  fixed  his  gaze 
on  Princess  Alix. 

"As  I  am  no  longer  in  command  on  my  boat,  Dr. 
Phillimore,"  he  said  abruptly,  "perhaps  you  will  be 
good  enough  to  explain  to  Mr.  Morland  what  you  pro- 
pose to  do." 

I  looked  at  the  Prince,  who  nodded  curtly.  Evidently 
there  had  been  a  scene. 

"I  believe  that  a  rising  is  contemplated  before  we  reach 
Buenos  Ayres,"  I  said.  "I  would  advise,  therefore,  that 
we  change  our  course  for  Rio  Janeiro  at  once.  We  are  only 
thirty-hours'  steam  away." 

Day  turned  his  attention  on  me.  f  "There  is  something 
in  that,"  he  said.  "I  shall  be  able  to  get  a  new  doctor." 

The  Prince  frowned.  "It  is  for  me  to  say,"  he  said 
sharply. 

"You,  sir,  will  then  be  able  to  get  a  new  captain,"  said 
Day  politely.  He  bowed  to  the  Prince  and  Princess. 

"That  is  very  probable,"  said  the  Prince,  and  added, 
"I  order  you  to  put  into  Rio,  captain.  Dr.  Phillimore's 
advice  commends  itself  to  me." 

I  said  nothing,  but  the  Princess  gave  me  a  quick  glance, 
in  which  I  seemed  to  read  approval. 

"Your  orders  shall  be  obeyed,"  said  Day,  and  cere- 


88  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

moniously  left  the  cabin.  When  he  was  gone  the  Prince 
turned  to  me. 

"I  am  obliged  for  your  zeal  in  my  service,"  he  said,  as  if 
he  were  conferring  a  decoration;  whereupon  he  bowed,  and 
I  followed  the  captain. 

I  went  at  once  to  Day's  cabin  and  waited,  for  I  had  made 
up  my  mind  as  to  the  method  in  which  he  should  be  treated. 
The  man  was  obviously  incapable  of  discretion  in  his  state. 
He  entered  presently  with  a  heavy  sigh,  and  only  then 
observed  me.  A  malignant  look  worked  in  his  face  blackly, 
but  I  interposed  at  once. 

"Captain,"  said  I.  "If  you  are  captain,  I  am  doctor. 
This  can  only  end  one  way,  and  I  won't  have  it  end  that 
way  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  prevent  it." 

"You  are  wrong,"  he  said  snappishly.  "You  are  captain 
and  doctor  in  one." 

"I  am  going  to  try  on  you  a  particular  drug  which  I 
have  faith  in,"  I  said,  ignoring  his  words.  "It  is  new,  but 
there  are  great  possibilities  in  it.  If  it  is  all  I  believe  it  to  be, 
you  will  get  up  to-morrow  another  man." 

He  put  his  arms  on  the  table.  "Oh,  my  God!"  he 
groaned.  "Night  and  day,  night  and  day.  For  God's 
sake,  doctor,  give  me  something." 

That  was  what  I  wanted.  He  was  a  little  querulous, 
spiteful  child  now,  and  I  had  possession  of  him.  I  had 
seen  his  soul  undressed  and  naked,  and  it  frightened  me. 
I  felt  more  than  anxiety  for  him;  I  felt  compassion.  And 
it  was  I -that  put  him  to  bed  that  night.  But  meanwhile  we 
were  on  the  way  to  Rio  Janeiro. 


"He  did  not  pay  me  any  attention  on  my  entrance,  but  fixed  his 
gaze  on  Princess  Alix." 


CHAPTER  VII 
THE  RISING 

IN  advising  that  the  yacht's  course  should  be  laid  for 
Rio  I  assumed  that  possibly  the  mutineers  would  not  have 
completed  their  arrangements,  and  would  be  taken  by 
surprise.  My  assumption  was  justified,  though  its  very 
correctness  came  near  to  wrecking  what  reputation  I  had 
left  as  a  man  of  sense.  I  had  long  recognised  that  I  was 
looked  upon  as  having  a  bee  in  my  bonnet,  and  the  fact 
that  we  arrived  safely  in  the  port  must  have  increased  the 
doubts  of  those  who  knew  I  was  responsible  for  the  alteration 
of  the  course.  The  change  could  not,  of  course,  be  concealed 
very  long.  The  watch  was  privy  to  it,  when  Day  set  the 
new  course,  and  by  next  morning  it  was  all  over  the  ship. 
Yet  the  same  dignified  routine  proceeded ;  no  one  volunteered 
any  act  of  violence ;  and  if  I  believed  in  myself  no  one  else 
did,  I  am  sure.  Little  Pye  mused  openly  on  the  change, 
but  withdrew  himself  at  once  into  his  legal  reticence  when 
I  also  expressed  my  surprise.  To  say  the  truth,  I  was  not 
anxious  that  it  should  be  known  that  I  was  the  author  of  the 
alteration,  and  so  made  inquiries  with  a  show  of  innocence. 
Nor  do  I  think  that  any  one  suspected  me,  for  neither  the 
Prince  nor  Day  would  be  likely  to  talk.  Day,  indeed,  sur- 
prised me.  He  thanked  me  privately  for  my  medical 
advice,  and,  with  a  smile,  added : 

"Perhaps  I  should  say  also  nautical." 
89 


9o 


HURRICANE  ISLAND 


I  shook  my  head,  smiling  also.  "It  was  political,  captain, 
and  that's  all." 

He  nodded  absently,  and  said  suddenly,  "I  think,  doctor, 
I  will  get  rid  of  Pierce  at  Rio." 

I  was  heartily  glad  to  hear  this,  and  would  have  suggested 
that  Holgate  also  should  go,  but  refrained.  I  knew  not 
how  far  his  improvement  would  bear  the  strain  of  the 
suggestion. 

We  lay  at  anchor  in  the  bay  to  coal,  and  the  passengers 
took  themselves  off  to  the  shore,  Mile.  Trebizond  in  a  wild 
flutter  of  excitement.  This  meant  for  her  the  nearest 
approach  to  Paris,  I  suppose,  that  was  available.  At  least 
she  was  in  great  spirits,  and  talked  with  the  officers.  As 
we  entered  the  harbour  we  heard  the  sound  of  music  pouring 
from  the  saloon,  which  had  never  yet  been  used  by  the 
party,  and  on  that  the  rich  notes  of  a  fine  mezzo-soprano. 
The  little  exhibition  arrested  the  men  at  their  work,  and, 
after  that  long  passage  of  silence,  seemed  to  wake  us  up  and 
put  us  in  a  better  mood.  As  it  was  disagreeable  on  board 
during  the  coaling  operations,  I,  too,  followed  the  party  on 
shore  in  the  company  of  Barraclough. 

We  had  arrived  at  mid-day,  and  the  yacht  was  to  sail  on 
the  following  evening,  for  the  simple  methods  of  coaling  in 
Rio  protract  the  business.  I  lunched  at  the  English  Hotel, 
and  occupied  the  time  in  the  usual  manner  of  the  sight-seer ; 
visited  the  summit  of  the  hill  by  the  Alpine  Railway,  and 
walked  negligently  in  the  Botanical  Gardens.  I  slept 
ashore,  and  was  joined  on  nightfall  by  Lane,  who  was  full 
of  the  gust  of  living.  He  could  only  be  said  to  enjoy  himself 
when  he  got  ashore,  and  yet  he  could  not  keep  off  the  sea. 
I  learned  from  him  with  satisfaction  that  Pierce,  the  boat- 
swain, was  gone,  paid  off  at  the  captain's  orders.  So  here 
was  something  for  my  consolation.  I  breathed  a  little 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  91 

more  freely,  and  inquired  further.  But  the  rest  of  his 
information  was  not  so  satisfactory.  Besides  the  passengers, 
Day,  Barraclough,  McCrae,  and  himself  had  come  ashore, 
leaving  Legrand  with  Holgate  and  little  Pye  to  represent 
what  might  be  termed  the  aristocracy  of  the  deck.  And 
next  morning  I  got  a  glimpse  in  the  streets  of  Pye,  so  that 
Holgate  was,  barring  the  second  officer,  master  of  the 
yacht.  I  will  confess  I  did  not  like  this  look  of  things;  so 
deep  was  my  distrust  of  Holgate.  In  the  Rua  do  Ouvidor 
I  had  a  fleeting  vision  of  Princess  Alix  and  Mile.  Trebizond 
as  they  turned  into  a  shop ;  but  for  the  rest  I  enjoyed  myself 
as  a  stranger  to  the  Sea  Queen,  and  one  with  no  concern  in 
her  fortunes. 

It  was  late  afternoon  when  I  got  to  the  quay  to  take  a 
boat  to  the  yacht;  for,  as  I  calculated,  that  would  leave  me 
a  full  hour  to  the  time  appointed  for  sailing.  Judge,  then, 
of  my  amazement  when  I  saw  her  standing  out,  the  smoke- 
wrack  flying  abaft,  and  trudging  steadily  for  the  mouth  of 
the  harbour.  I  stood  there,  I  think,  fully  three  minutes 
before  I  moved  or  took  action,  but  during  that  space  of  time 
I  had  jumped  at  the  conclusion.  I  was  not  wanted  aboard. 
Was  it  Day?  No;  the  idea  was  absurd,  as  he  was  most 
meticulous  in  his  observation  of  the  conventions.  It  cer- 
tainly was  not  the  Prince.  The  inference  was  only  too 
obvious.  The  hour  of  sailing  had  been  shifted.  By 
whom  ? 

I  sprang  down  to  the  foot  of  the  quay,  where  one  of  the 
big  two-decked  harbour  ferry-boats  was  lying. 

"Is  your  steam  up?"  I  shouted  to  a  man  on  the  bridge. 
"I  want  you  to  catch  that  yacht." 

He  stared  at  me  in  astonishment,  and  shook  his  head. 
I  shouted  back  again,  and  he  replied  in  Portuguese,  I  as- 
sume, of  which  tongue  I  am  quite  ignorant.  I  clambered 


92  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

aboard  and  made  my  way  to  him,  by  which  time  he  had 
been  joined  by  another  man,  with  gold  lace  round  his  cap. 
I  repeated  my  query  in  French,  and  the  second  man  replied 
indolently. 

"It  was  impossible." 

"I  will  give  you  twenty  pounds  if  you  catch  her,"  I  said, 
and  fumbled  in  my  mind  for  some  computation  in  their 
wretched  currency.  I  do  not  know  how  many  hundred 
thousand  reis  I  mentioned,  but  it  seemed  to  have  some 
effect.  Both  men  stared  after  the  yacht.  I  added  several 
hundred  thousand  more  reis,  and  they  were  plainly  shaken. 
Heaven  knew  why  I  should  have  been  offering  my  poor 
money  for  the  sake  of  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg.  I  did 
not  stop  to  reason,  but  acted  merely  on  impulse.  The  man 
with  the  gold  band  went  to  the  speaking-tube  and  shouted 
down  it.  The  other  man  began  to  give  brisk  orders  in  a 
small,  thin  voice.  Evidently  my  offer  was  accepted.  I 
turned  and  looked  out  into  the  bay,  and  there  was  the  Sea 
Queen,  still  steaming  leisurely  for  the  heads. 

When  once  the  ferry-boat  shook  herself  loose  she  made 
fair  way.  She  champed  and  churned  in  a  fussy  manner, 
and  the  great  steel  crank  in  her  middle  began  to  thud  in  a 
terrifying  manner.  We  had  backed  out,  and  were  driving 
down  the  harbour  at  the  rate  of  perhaps  nine  knots.  Was 
the  Sea  Queen  making  more?  It  was  impossible  to  judge 
at  that  distance.  The  yacht  might  have  been  a  mile  away, 
and  if  she  were  going  as  fast  as  we  it  would  probably  be 
impracticable  to  attract  her  attention  for  some  time,  until,  at 
any  rate,  we  were  clear  of  the  shipping.  Surely  then  the 
sight  of  a  cumbrous  ferry-boat  beating  down  on  an  un- 
wonted journey  to  the  heads  would  draw  their  eyes  and 
fill  their  speculations.  We  were  three  miles  out  twenty 
minutes  after  starting,  and  now  it  was  obvious  that  we  were 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  93 

not  making  ground,  but  losing.  The  trail  of  the  smoke 
swept  the  water  behind  her,  and  her  nose  was  plunging  for 
the  open  sea.  I  was  in  despair.  I  shouted  to  the  captain 
in  the  effort  to  get  him  to  hoist  signals,  and  at  last  one  was 
found  which  suited  the  emergency.  I  have  forgotten  what 
it  was,  but  it  apparently  signified  that  help  was  required 
immediately.  But  still  the  yacht  held  on,  and  the  distance 
between  us  grew. 

It  seemed  that  I  was  after  all  destined  to  be  free  of  the 
fortunes  of  that  ship,  whatever  they  might  be;  and  I  stood 
by  the  captain  of  the  ferry-boat  with  a  feeling  of  defeat  and 
helplessness,  silent,  and  almost  resigned.  And  then,  by  one 
of  those  strange  ironies  the  solution  came  to  me,  came  to  me 
too  just  as  mere  selfish  considerations  were  asserting  them- 
selves. I  had  thought  of  the  Prince  and  the  conspirators, 
if  I  had  thought  at  all,  certainly  not  of  myself;  and  now 
came  the  reflection  that  I  had  pledged  my  last  sovereign  in 
the  endeavour  to  catch  the  yacht,  and  that  I  was  to  be 
landed  again  in  that  foreign  port  penniless.  Was  it  under 
the  stimulus  of  that  thought  that  I  recalled  of  a  sudden  the 
first  appearance  of  the  Sea  Queen  in  my  life,  and  remembered 
the  flash  of  the  rocket  ? 

"Have  you  any  rockets?"  I  asked,  turning  abruptly 
round. 

The  man  stared,  smiled  deprecatingly,  and  shook  his 
head.  He  addressed  his  mate  in  Portuguese,  and  they 
held  an  animated  conversation.  Finally  he  turned  to 
me,  and  the  mate  went  below. 

"  There  is  one,  he  believes,  monsieur,"  said  the  captain. 
"It  was  for  saving  life,  but  it  is  old." 

Well,  old  or  new,  I  was  resolved  to  try  it,  and  presently, 
when  the  mate  appeared  with  a  huge  bomb  in  his  hands,  we 
set  ourselves  to  work.  The  men  by  this  time  were  interested, 


94  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

and  we  had  the  rocket  rigged  in  a  trice.  The  anxious 
moment  was  when  we  came  to  fire  it.  Would  it  fizzle  out. 
Was  the  touch  long  gone  ? 

It  resisted  sullenly  for  some  minutes,  and  then  unex- 
pectedly took  the  bit  in  its  teeth,  if  I  may  put  it  that  way, 
and  bolted.  In  the  summer  evening  sky  was  a  great  rush 
of  light,  and  in  my  ears  the  hissing  of  a  hundred  serpents. 
Then  there  was  silence,  and  the  light,  describing  its  arc, 
vanished  into  the  water  ahead.  I  gazed  anxiously,  but  it 
was  not  until  ten  minutes  later  that  we  were  able  to  judge 
of  the  success  of  our  venture.  Then  the  little  captain 
touched  me  on  the  shoulder,  beaming.  He  did  not  trust  to 
his  inadequate  French,  but  pointed.  I  had  already  seen 
the  Sea  Queen  lay  to. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  I  stepped  aboard  her,  and  the 
man  who  let  down  the  gangway  was  Holgate. 

"Why,  doctor,  we  thought  you  were  in  your  cabin.  A 
near  shave!"  said  he. 

"Pretty  close,"  said  I;  "I  thought  the  hour  was  six." 

"It  was  changed  to  five  by  captain's  orders,"  he  replied. 
"Notice  was  sent  duly." 

"It  missed  me,"  I  answered  cheerfully.  "I  wasn't  at 
the  hotel  all  the  time." 

I  passed  him  and  met  Legrand,  who  stared  at  me.  "It's 
not  your  ghost,  doctor?" 

"No,"  I  said  in  a  lower  voice.  "But  maybe  it  will  come 
to  ghosts  yet." 

He  stroked  his  short  beard,  and  turned  about.  Day,  I 
found,  was  surveying  me  from  the  bridge  in  the  most  elegant 
suit  of  ducks. 

"Now  that  you  have  arrived,  Dr.  Phillimore,  perhaps  we 
may  be  allowed  to  proceed,"  he  said  sarcastically. 

I  made  no  reply,  but  went  aft,  where  my  adventures  must 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  95 

be  poured  into  Lane's  ears.  Barraclough  looked  me  up  and 
down  in  his  cool,  indifferent  way. 

"Come  aboard,  sir?"  he  said,  with  a  grin. 

"Yes,"  said  I  with  a  deliberate  drawl.  "It  cost  me  just 
twenty-five  pounds." 

"Damned  if  I  wouldn't  sooner  have  stayed  and  had  a 
good  old  time,"  said  Lane.  "What's  the  use  of  a  bally 
ship?" 

"Oh,"  said  I,  "being  a  millionaire  I  can't  tell.  If  I'd 
only  thought  of  it,  Lane,  I  might  have  followed  your  advice." 

"Didn't  you  get  the  notice ? "  asked  Pye. 

"No,  I  was  enjoying  myself,  you  see.  I'm  a  careless 
fellow,  but  I'm  a  modest  one  also;  and  I've  made  too  much 
of  a  sensation  for  my  taste." 

"You're  fond  of  sensations,  my  good  sir,"  said  Sir  John, 
with  his  abominable  arrogance. 

"Well,  if  you'll  allow  me,  I'll  shed  all  I  can  of  this— that 
is,  clothes,"  I  replied  calmly,  and  I  went  below. 

When  I  had  had  a  bath  and  assumed  my  yachting  costume, 
I  came  on  deck  again,  only  to  meet  Day  in  a  furious  temper, 
as  I  could  tell  from  his  eyes.  I  explained  the  circumstances 
of  my  mishap,  adding  that  I  had  not  received  my  notice, 
which  was  no  doubt  my  fault. 

"I  certainly  might  have  made  more  changes  at  Rio  than 
I  did,"  he  said  maliciously,  and  passed  by  me. 

It  was  ungracious,  but  the  man  was  not  responsible. 
From  the  deck  above,  the  face  of  Mile.  Trebizond  peered 
down  at  me,  smiling  and  handsome. 

"It  was  an  adventure,"  she  said  in  her  English,  showing 
her  pretty  teeth.  "It  was  most  exciting,  doctor,  to  be 
chased  by  a  pirate." 

"I'm  glad  you  enjoyed  it,  mademoiselle,"  said  I  politely. 
"I  take  some  credit  to  myself  for  the  rocket." 


96  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Oh,  but  it  should  have  been  dark — that  would  have 
been  much  better,"  said  she.  "Come  up  and  tell  me  all 
about  it." 

After  a  momentary  hesitation  I  obeyed,  and  when  I 
reached  the  deck  I  found  Princess  Alix  there.  Once  more 
I  explained  my  misadventure,  and  Mile.  Trebizond  chatted 
and  laughed  in  great  good-humour.  She  had  made  many 
purchases,  but  complained  of  the  shops.  She  could  not  get 
her  favourite  perfume,  she  protested,  and  wondered  how 
people  could  live  in  such  remote  regions.  Then  she  tired 
of  me,  I  suppose,  and  walked  off,  leaving  me  to  the  Princess. 
Her  blue  eyes,  as  cold  as  her  brother's,  flashed  a  question 
at  me. 

"It  was  not  an  accident  ?  "  she  said. 

"The  notice,  I  find,  was  sent  last  night,  after  Mr.  Morland 
had  communicated  with  Captain  Day.  It  should  have 
reached  me  at  the  hotel  early  this  morning.  It  didn't." 

"I  see."  She  looked  towards  the  forts  at  the  mouth 
of  the  harbour,  which  we  were  then  passing.  "I  am 
glad  you  did  your  duty  in  rejoining  the  yacht,"  she 
said  next. 

I  think  I  was  between  amusement  and  irritation  at  her 
words,  for,  after  all,  I  considered  that  it  was  not  a  time  to 
talk  of  duty  when  I  had  been  the  victim  of  a  trick,  and  had, 
after  my  own  poor  fashion,  paid  so  heavily  for  it.  I  might 
even  have  looked  for  a  sentence  of  thanks  for  my  zeal.  But 
the  Princess  was  a  princess  still,  despite  that  she  was  also 
Miss  Morland  and  the  sister  of  a  man  who  had  thrown 
away  all  to  contract  a  morganatic  marriage.  But  amuse- 
ment got  the  upper  hand.  I  smiled. 

"Oh,  we  English  have  usually  a  severe  sense  of  duty," 
I  replied,  "at  least,  when  it  comes  to  a  pinch.  On  the  other 
hand,  of  course,  we  lack  discipline." 


It  was  most  exciting,  Doctor,  to  be  chased  by  a  pirate.'" 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  97 

She  glanced  at  me,  and,  with  a  little  bow,  moved  away. 
I  was  dismissed. 

The  yacht  was  pointed  now  for  Buenos  Ayres,  at  which 
port  it  was  clear  that,  for  reasons  of  his  own,  Prince  Frederic 
was  anxious  to  arrive.  It  was  not  until  the  second  evening, 
however,  that  anything  of  importance  occurred.  But  that 
was  of  considerable  importance,  as  you  shall  see.  I  had 
occasion  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  stoke-hole,  where  one  of  the 
men  had  injured  his  hand,  and  I  had  finished  my  work  and 
was  mounting  the  grubby  wire  ladder,  when  a  fireman 
passed  me  with  averted  face.  I  hardly  glanced  at  him, 
and  certainly  did  not  pause  the  least  fraction  of  a  second; 
but  to  the  half-glance  succeeded  a  shock.  The  nerves,  I 
suppose,  took  a  perceptible  instant  of  time  to  convey  the 
recognition  to  the  brain;  but,  despite  the  grime  on  his  face 
and  the  change  in  his  appearance,  I  could  not  be  mistaken. 
It  was  Pierce,  the  discharged  boatswain. 

Here  was  news  indeed !  Pierce,  of  whom  Day  thought  he 
had  got  rid  in  Rio,  was  employed  as  stoker  on  the  yacht. 
How  came  he  there  ?  This  bespoke  treachery  again.  And 
now  I  began  to  get  some  notion  of  how  vast  and  subtle  was 
the  web  of  the  conspiracy.  It  could  not  be  that  only  a  few 
men  were  concerned  in  it.  Holgate  had  been  right.  How 
many  hands  could  we  depend  on?  Who  put  Pierce  in  his 
present  situation  ?  I  went  on  deck  in  a  fume  of  wonder  and 
excitement.  Plainly  something  was  hatching,  and  probably 
that  very  moment.  If  Pierce  thought  I  had  recognised 
him  it  would  doubtless  precipitate  the  plans  of  the  villains. 
There  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  and  so,  first  of  all,  I  went — 
whither  do  you  suppose  ?  To  see  the  Princess. 

She  received  me  in  her  boudoir,  where  she  was  reclining 
in  an  evening  gown  that  fitted  her  beautiful  figure  closely, 
and  she  rose  in  astonishment.  But  at  once  her  eyes  lighted. 


98  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"You  have  something  to  tell  me?"  she  inquired. 

"Yes,"  said  I.  "The  man  who  was  dismissed  is  still  on 
board.  He  is  acting  as  stoker." 

She  compressed  her  lips  and  eyed  me. 

"That  spells,  madam,  business,"  said  I. 

"What  is  to  be  done?"  she  asked  quietly,  but  I  could 
see  her  bosom  moving  with  excitement. 

"I  have  come  to  you  first  because  it  is  you  who  must 
prepare  the  Prince  and  persuade  him  of  the  crisis.  I  will 
go  to  the  captain  with  my  tale,  and  Heaven  knows  how  I 
shall  be  received.  It  is  the  Prince  who  must  act." 

"Yes — yes,"  she  said  quickly.  "Go  at  once.  I  will 
find  my  brother." 

Day  was  in  his  cabin,  and,  knocking,  I  entered  with- 
out waiting  for  permission.  I  found  him  with  his  arm 
bared  and  a  syringe  in  his  hand.  He  stared  at  me  and 
scowled. 

"There  is  no  time  for  words,  sir,"  said  I.  "Pierce  is  on 
board,  and  there  is  danger.  There  will  probably  be  a 
rising  to-night." 

He  threw  the  syringe  down.  "I'm  very  glad  to  hear  it," 
he  declared,  in  even  tones.  "Take  that  away,  doctor. 
Where's  Sir  John  Barraclough  ?  " 

I  told  him  that  he  was  on  the  bridge. 

"Send  Mr.  Legrand  to  me,  and "  he  broke  off.  "But 

how  do  you  know  ?  "  he  asked  suspiciously. 

"It  is  not  a  case  of  knowledge.  It  is  a  case  for  prepara- 
tion," he  said.  "If  we  have  the  arms  distributed— 

I  was  interrupted  by  a  sharp  report  from  below.  Day 
ran  out  in  his  pyjamas,  and  I  followed.  We  heard  Barra- 
clough's  voice  from  the  bridge,  raised  angrily. 

"Go  back  there,  man;  get  back,  Gray." 

It  was  a  pitch  black  night,  save  for  the  glittering  stars, 


•  HURRICANE  ISLAND  99 

and  I  could  only  make  out  a  knot  of  men  at  the  head  of  the 
ladder  leading  from  the  lower  deck. 

"What  the  devil  do  you  mean?"  shouted  Barraclough; 
and  then  all  of  a  sudden  the  knot  of  men  opened  in  a  struggle, 
and  a  man  burst  through  and  dashed  towards  us,  falling  at 
my  feet. 

"For  God's  sake,  sir,"  he  panted  out.  "They've  seized 
the  engine-room,  and  Mr.  McCrae's  shot.  'Twas  Pierce 
done  it." 

I  recognised  by  his  voice  Grant,  one  of  the  deck-hands, 
and  I  helped  him  to  his  feet. 

"Who's  in  this?"  I  asked;  but  before  he  could  reply  the 
gang  of  men  approached  nearer,  and  some  one  spoke  from 
their  midst.  It  was  Holgate. 

"Captain  Day,  I  regret  to  state  that  the  men  are  not 
satisfied  with  the  way  things  are  being  conducted,"  he  said, 
in  a  level  voice.  "They  are  not  satisfied  with  their  pay, 
for  one  thing,  and  there  are  other  matters.  No  harm  is 
intended,  but  they  have  decided  that  I  am  to  take  your  place, 
and  for  the  present  you  are  to  consider  yourselves  prisoners 
— particularly  the  doctor,"  he  added.  \ 

The  offensive  assurance  of  the  man  made  me  boil,  but  on 
Day  it  seemed  to  have  a  curiously  astringent  effect. 

"So,  Mr.  Holgate,  there  has  been  a  council  of  war,"  he 
said  quietly,  even  drily,  "and  you  are  to  step  into  my  shoes. 
I  will  give  you  three  minutes  to  retire  from  the  deck.  Go 
back!  I  tell  you,  do  you  hear,  men ?  Go  back! " 

His  acrid  voice  rang  out  thinly,  but  Barraclough  above 
shouted  hoarsely: 

"Good  God,  can't  you  do  something  to  them?" 

At  this  moment  I  was  aware  of  noises  on  the  promenade 
deck,  and,  looking  up,  saw  the  Prince's  figure  outlined 
dimly  against  the  stars. 


ioo  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"You  have  your  orders,"  he  called  out  in  his  deep  voice. 
"Go  back  to  your  quarters." 

There  was  a  pause,  and  then  the  silence  was  broken  by 
a  shot,  and  one  of  the  men  fell.  A  second  report  rang  out, 
and  a  curse  rose  on  the  air.  A  third  followed,  and  the  men 
turned  and  retreated. 

From  the  hurricane  deck  came  still  another  shot,  and  they 
tumbled  down  the  ladder  pell-mell.  The  Prince  was  shoot- 
ing as  calmly  as  at  so  many  partridges.  I  ran  down  stairs 
and  fetched  my  revolver,  and  when  I  returned  I  could  hear 
no  sound  from  the  lower  deck.  Barraclough  met  me  at  the 
door  of  the  saloon. 

"There's  not  a  pound  of  steam  on  her,"  he  said.  "The 
brutes  have  shut  off  the  valves." 

"Let  her  go,"  said  I.  "We  have  something  more  im- 
portant on  our  hands.  They'll  be  here  again.  The  Prince 
took  them  by  surprise.  No  English  captain  would  have 
used  his  weapons  so." 

"No,  by  Heaven,"  he  exclaimed.  "This  makes  it  a 
question  of " 

He  paused.  Mr.  Legrand  came  running  along  the 
deck. 

"We've  got  it  now,"  he  said.  " Oh,  we've  got  all  we  want 
now." 

"Look  here,"  said  I.  "Is  Ellison  with  you?  I'm  sure 
he's  not  in  this?" 

"Yes,"  said  Barraclough. 

"Well,  post  him  at  the  ladder,  and  here's  Grant.  Let's 
find  out  how  we  stand." 

"It'll  be  hot  work  to-night,"  said  Legrand. 

Day's  voice  came  to  us  from  his  cabin  door:  "Sir  John 
Barraclough,  be  good  enough  to  place  all  the  men  you  can 
trust  on  guard,  with  orders  to  fire  in  case  of  necessity.  I 


• 


The  Prince  was  shooting  as  calmly  as  if  at  so  many  partridges." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  101 

shall  be  obliged  for  your  company  and  that  of  the  officers 
in  my  cabin." 

We  had  four  men,  including  Ellison,  on  the  deck,  and 
there  was  also  the  man  at  the  wheel,  who  had  not  quitted 
his  place  through  all  these  events.  One  could  surely  rely 
upon  a  man  with  such  a  sense  of  duty;  so,  having  made  such 
dispositions  as  \vere  possible,  Barraclough  followed  us  to 
the  captain.  The  ladies,  I  hoped,  were  safe  in  their  cabins, 
as  I  had  heard  no  sound  of  them. 

Day  was  brief  and  businesslike.  "Dr.  Phillimore  was 
right,"  said  he.  "I  ask  his  pardon.  We  must  see  how 
many  men  we  have.  There  is  Mr.  Lane  and  Mr.  Pye. 
Where  is  Mr.  Pye?" 

"I  am  here,  sir,"  said  the  little  clerk  from  the  back. 

"That  makes,  including  Mr.  Morland,  twelve  men  to 
depend  on,  so  far  as  we  know — if,  that  is,"  he  added  almost 
with  a  sneer,  "we  can  depend  on  them." 

"  Grant  may  know  more,"  said  Legrand. 

"Bring  him,"  said  Day,  and  opened  the  door  to  the  Prince. 

Prince  Frederic  was  cool  and  collected,  and  showed  little 
to  mark  the  disturbance  and  bloodshed  of  the  last  quarter 
of  an  hour — little,  unless  it  were  in  the  increased  blue  of  his 
eyes,  which  shone  frostily. 

"Have  you  all  your  men,  captain?"  he  remarked  in  his 
determined  German  way,  quite  free  of  vivacity. 

"We  are  sure  of  twelve,"  said  Day,  "and  we  are  trying 
to  find  out  about  the  others,  so  as  to  separate  sheep  and 
goats." 

But  here  was  Grant  arrived,  blood  on  his  face,  and  a 
brisk  air  of  savagery  about  him. 

"Grant,  who  are  the  mutineers?"  said  the  captain. 

"Couldn't  speak  to  'em  all,  sir,"  said  the  man.  "I  knew 
nothing  of  it  till  half  an  hour  ago,  when  I  ran  into  them,  and 


102  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

they  seized  me.  There  was  Gray  and  Pierce  and  Mr. 
Holgate  and  Granger,  and  half  a  dozen  in  the  lot  that  took 
me." 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  had  no  inkling  of  this?" 
said  Day,  with  asperity. 

"I'll  take  God  to  witness,  no,  sir,"  said  the  man  earnestly, 
"and  I'll  take  my  oath  Williams  and  Naylor  hadn't  neither." 

"That  makes  two  more,"  said  the  Prince,  nodding.  "But 
where  are  they?" 

Grant  looked  over  his  shoulder  in  the  direction  which 
would  indicate  the  forecastle.  "If  they're  not  here,  sir, 
your  highness,"  he  said  hesitatingly,  "I  don't  know  where 
they  are.  The  stokers  is  all  joined,  I  heard  'em  say." 

"Good  Lord,  they've  made  a  clean  sweep,"  said  Barra- 
clough,  with  a  laugh.  "And  what's  this  about  McCrae?" 

"Mr.  McCrae  was  shot  at  the  first,  sir,  in  seizing  the 
engines." 

"And  they've  fetched  her  pretty  nigh  to  a  standstill," 
growled  the  first  officer.  "Phew!  No,  there  she  goes," 
he  exclaimed,  as  the  screw  began  to  bump.  "They've 
picked  her  up.  That'll  be  Crossley.  He's  with  them, 
confound  him." 

"Then  that  leaves  twelve,"  said  the  purser,  "and  forty- 
odd  t'other  side.  Oh!"  he  whistled,  "this  makes  swank, 
don't  it?" 

"Silence,  Mr.  Lane,"  commanded  the  captain.  "We 
must  first  of  all  be  on  our  guard,  armed;  and,  secondly, 
see  if  we  are  in  a  position  to  add  to  our  numbers.  But  we 
have  the  deck,  which  can  only  be  reached  one  way.  The 
stewards,  Mr.  Lane?"  he  asked  quickly. 

"I'll  answer  for  the  three,  and  the  cuisine,"  declared  the 
purser  boldly.  "I'll  go  bail  on  them.  I've  known  Jackson 
on  other  voyages.  I  engaged  'em  myself." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  103 

"Then  who  the  devil  engaged  the  others,  I'd  like  to 
know?"  asked  Day,  in  his  old  irritable  tone;  at  which,  to 
the  astonishment  of  all,  a  small  voice  broke  the  silence. 

"I  did,  sir." 

We  all  wheeled  round.  It  was  Pye.  The  little  man 
fixed  his  gold  glasses  on  his  nose  with  two  fingers  in  his 
nervous  way,  and  blinked  through  them  at  us,  unruffled  as  a 
cock-sparrow  that  yet  had  doubts. 

"He,  by  heaven!"  whispered  Lcgrand  to  me,  with  infinite 
scorn.  "He  chose  'em!" 

"And  I  regret  to  find,  sir,"  pursued  Pye,  "that  some  of 
them  have  gone  wrong.  I  feel  myself  in  a  way  responsible." 

"It  all  comes  of  putting  things  in  the  hands  of  lawyers," 
said  Lane,  with  innocent  recklessness. 

Day  looked  down  his  nose.  "Well,  Mr.  Pye,"  he  said 
drily,  "we'll  try  to  forgive  you.  You  fell  in  with  the  wrong 

crowd.  If  I  had  known "  he  paused.  "The  question 

is,  how  are  we  to  get  in  touch  with  the  faithful  men  who 
may  be  in  the  forecastle?" 

"If  you  will  allow  me,  sir,  I  will  venture  into  the  fore- 
castle and  find  out,"  said  Pye,  with  a  restrained  sense  of 
importance. 

"You! "  cried  Day  in  amazement,  and  there  was  a  general 
burst  of  laughter,  except  on  the  part  of  the  Prince,  who 
was  eyeing  Pye  severely,  and  on  the  part  of  myself,  who  did 
not  see  anything  for  ridicule  in  the  unexpected  courage  of 
a  timid  man. 

"I  feel  in  a  way  responsible,"  repeated  Pye;  but  his  protest 
was  feeble  in  effort,  for  Day  put  him  curtly  aside. 

"I  fear  you  will  not  do,  sir,"  said  he. 

"But  I  will,  captain,"  I  called  out.  The  Prince's  eyes 
came  over  to  me,  leaving  Pye.  He  nodded  and  addressed 
Day  in  an  undertone. 


104  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"My  dear  sir,  they've  marked  you  out  first  and  fore- 
most," said  Barraclough. 

"I'll  back  the  doctor,"  declared  Lane  excitedly. 

"Oh,  I  go  only  in  the  mission  of  humanity,"  I  replied. 
"McCrae  may  not  be  dead.  No  one  knows.  And,  what's 
more,  the  mutineers  have  two  or  three  cripples  on  their 
hands.  They  won't  lay  a  hand  on  me  at  present." 
•  "That's  true,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  remarked  Day.  "Well, 
if  you  have  weighed  the  risks  I  will  not  prevent  you.  It  is 
essential  we  should  know  something  more.  It  will  come  to 
blows  again,  and  that  without  notice.  Mr.  Morland,"  he 
hesitated,  "wishes  me  to  express  his  thanks  for  your  offer." 

"In  that  case,"  said  I,  acknowledging  the  compliment 
with  a  bow,  "I  may  as  well  take  time  by  the  forelock,"  and 
nodding  to  Legrand,  I  slipped  out  on  the  deck. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  BRIDGE 

I  WALKED  through  the  darkness  to  the  head  of  the  ladder, 
where  Ellison  was  on  watch. 

"Any  news?"  I  asked  the  quartermaster. 

"No,  sir;  all  quiet,"  he  answered,  and  as  I  made  to  go 
down  he  cried  out,  "Where  are  you  going,  sir?  Don't  do 
that.  You  can't  go  there." 

"It's  all  right,"  I  answered.  "Keep  your  eyes  open. 
Nothing  will  happen  to  me.  And  don't  be  lured  from  the 
staircase,  whatever  occurs;  and  here,  take  my  revolver. 
I'm  on  a  mission  of  peace."  I  slipped  down  the  ladder  and 
found  myself  in  the  gloom  of  the  orlop  deck.  A  lantern 
was  hanging  in  the  shrouds  and  I  had  not  reached  it  before 
I  was  challenged. 

"It's  the  doctor,  Gray,"  said  I,  recognising  his  voice, 
"and  come  no  earlier  than  you  want  him,  I'll  wager. 
There's  more  than  one  of  you  has  got  his  gruel,  I'm 
thinking." 

He  came  into  the  light.  "Are  you  armed,  doctor?" 
said  he. 

"You  can  feel,"  said  I,  and  he  clapped  his  hands  down 
my  pockets. 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  he  said,  in  a  hesitating  way.  "It's 
true  enough.  Davenport's  dead  as  mutton,  and  Stephenson 
and  Coyne  are  down  in  their  bunks.  But  it's  Mr.  Holgate 
commands  here.  I'll  call  him."  He  went  forward  and 


106  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

whistled,  and  presently  two  other  men  approached,  one  of 
whom  I  saw  was  Holgate  by  his  rolling  form. 

"Glad  to  see  you,  doctor,"  he  said  cheerfully.  "I  was 
hoping  to  be  honoured  by  a  visit,  but,  hang  me!  if  I 
expected  it.  Come  along  now,  and  let's  get  some  light 
on  the  case." 

He  led  the  way  into  the  forecastle  quarters,  and  emerged 
into  the  room  in  which  the  hands  had  their  meals,  which 
was  lit  by  electricity,  as  were  all  the  cabins  and  saloons  of 
the  Sea  Queen. 

"These  digs  are  not  what  I'm  accustomed  to,  doctor," 
he  said,  taking  a  seat.  "I'm  frank,  you  see;  but  of  course 
I  retire  only  to  jump  better.  Isn't  that  how  it  goes?  We 
jumped  too  soon,  you  see;  and  that  was  you.  If  it  had  not 
been  for  that  fool  Pierce !  Twice  the  essential  ass  played  into 
your  hands.  You  were  pretty  smart,  though  I  gave  you  a 
lead.  There  I  was  the  fool." 

"Well,  Mr.  Holgate,  as  between  man  and  man,  you  were," 
I  said. 

He  laughed.  "  Oh,  it  will  work  out  all  right,  but  it  makes 
it  bloody.  Now,  there  was  no  need  of  blood  in  this  little 
job,  not  if  it  had  been  rightly  managed,  and  I'll  take  blame 
for  that.  No,  you  were  my  mistake." 

He  looked  at  me  in  his  tense  unblinking  way,  as  if  he  would 
have  torn  out  of  me  on  that  instant  what  I  thought  and  what 
I  really  was. 

"I  shall  not  be  your  last,"  I  said  indifferently. 

"Have  a  drink,"  he  said.  "We've  got  some  good  cham- 
pagne, all  under  lock  and  key,  you  bet,  my  son.  That's 
not  going  to  be  my  mistake,  at  any  rate.  I've  not  lived 
forty  years  for  nothing.  I'm  going  to  pull  this  off." 

"Thank  you,"  said  I.  "But  it's  business  I've  come 
on." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  107 

"Business  and  'the  boy'  go  together  in  the  city,  I've 
heard,"  he  answered.  "Well,  is  it  terms  you  want?" 

"Oh,  dear,  no,"  I  replied.  "Only  an  affair  of  mercy. 
You've  got  two  wounded  men,  and  there's  McCrae." 

He  looked  down  for  a  moment.  "McCrae  was  another 
mistake,  but  not  mine,"  he  said.  "You  can't  do  any  good 
to  McCrae.  But  you  can  see  the  others,  if  you  will.  Not 
that  that's  what  you've  come  for.  Shall  I  tell  you  what, 
doctor?  You've  come  like  the  gentlemen  who  went  to  the 
Holy  Land,  and  came  back  carrying  grapes,  eh  ?  I  remem- 
ber the  picture  when  I  was  a  boy — a  precious  huge  bunch, 
too.  Well,  you  can  have  the  grapes  if  you'll  take  'em  in  a 
liquefied  form,  and  carry  them  in  your  belly." 

I  rose.     "I'll  see  these  men,"  I  said  abruptly. 

He  led  me  to  the  bunks,  and  I  examined  the  wounded 
men.  One  was  beyond  hope;  the  other  was  but  slightly 
injured;  and  I  told  Holgate  the  truth.  He  nodded. 

"I  don't  much  want  Coyne,"  he  said  musingly.  "I've  no 
use  for  him.  He's  a  bungler." 

The  cold-blooded  way  in  which  he  delivered  this  heartless 
criticism  raised  in  me  a  feeling  of  nausea.  I  was  moving 
away  when  he  stopped  me. 

"Stay;  you're  not  going  back  empty-handed,  doctor, 
after  all  your  kindness.  Any  one  you'd  like  to  see?" 

I  thought.     "Yes,"  said  I.     "Naylor  or  Williams." 

Holgate  moved  out,  and  lifted  the  hatch.  "Naylor!" 
he  called.  "Granger,  let  Naylor  up."  He  turned  to  me. 
"We  don't  starve  'em.  It's  pretty  comfortable  'tween 
decks  when  you're  used  to  it." 

I  made  no  reply,  and  presently  a  voice  hailed  us  from 
below. 

"Is  that  Naylor?"  asked  Holgate. 

"Yes." 


io8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Naylor,  here  is  the  doctor  inquiring  after  your  health. 
Any  questions  he  puts  to  you  you  are  at  liberty  to  reply 
to." 

He  moved  away  whistling  cheerfully,  and  I  called  out, 
"Naylor,  I  only  want  to  know  one  thing.  How  many  of 
you  are  there?" 

"Six,  sir,"  said  the  man. 

"All  under  hatch?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"Very  well;  keep  up  your  hearts.  This  is  not  the  end. 
Good-night." 

I  went  to  Holgate.  "Really,"  said  I  lightly,  "I  find  there 
are  more  honest  men  in  this  ship  than  I  had  anticipated." 

I  don't  think  he  liked  that.  "You've  got  twelve,"  he 
said  drily.  "And  there's  more  than  thirty  with  us." 

"You  forget  one  thing,"  I  said.  "We  have  the  wheel,  and 
to-morrow  you  may  find  yourselves  steaming  cheerfully  up 
the  river  to  Buenos  Ayres,  like  any  good  liner." 

"That  would  be  a  pity,  wouldn't  it?"  he  said  with  a  grin. 
"But  you  also  forget  one  thing  doctor — that  is,  I've  got  the 
engines.  Supposing  those  engines  stopped?" 

"Well,  we  can  get  a  press  of  canvas  on  her,"  I  suggested. 

"Great  heavens!"  says  he.  "Can  you?  What  are  we 
doing  ?  " 

"I  think,"  said  I,  "that  we  have  a  good  marksman  on 
board." 

"You're  right,"  he  said  savagely,  "and,  by  thunder,  I 

won't  forgive  him  for  that.  I  had  meant By  thunder, 

I'll  play  Old  Harry  and  merry  Hades  to  him  for  that. 
Lord,  doctor!"  he  added  with  a  sneer,  "to  think  of  you 
sucking  up  to  a  potty  prince!  or  perhaps  it's  the  ladies." 

"Yes;  I  hope  you  remember  the  ladies,"  said  I.  "It's 
not  too  late,  Holgate." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  109 

He  was  silent  a  moment.  "I  take  no  stock  in  women," 
he  said  at  length.  ''They're  nothing  to  me.  Let  the 
little  innocent  birds  go  free.  I'll  tell  you  what,  doctor. 
I'll  offer  terms,  and  generous  terms,  considering  I've  got 
the  trumps.  I'll  drop  the  whole  pack  of  you  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  ladies  and  all,  and  add  all  personal  possessions 
of  every  one  save  what's  in  the  Prince's  safes.  Now  that's 
fair.  I'll  make  you  ambassador.  By  gad,  it  will  be  the  only 
chance  you  will  ever  have  of  being  a  prince's  ambassador." 
He  laughed. 

"Holgate,"  said  I,  "I've  met  many  generous  men,  but 
you  appropriate  the  gingerbread,  as  you  might  say.  Now 
I  wish  you  good-night." 

He  advanced  two  steps  towards  me.  "Doctor,"  said  he 
gravely,  "you've  got  to  consider  this.  It's  important.  I'm 
not  here  to  play  marbles.  It's  a  sure  thing.  I  give  you  up 
there" — he  made  a  movement  of  his  thumb  to  the  quarter- 
deck— "just  this  chance.  Strike  a  bargain  and  I'll  see  you 
through.  There's  not  a  hap'orth  of  harm  will  come  to  any. 
Otherwise "  He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"Mr.  Holgate,"  said  I,  "I  will  deal  with  you  as  frankly 
as  you  seem  to  desire.  This  spells  for  you,  in  my  opinion, 
one  thing,  and  that's  the  dock." 

"Oh,  dear,  no,"  he  interrupted,  smiling.  "The  men 
were  discontented,  despatched  a  deputation,  and  were 
fired  on  by  the  Prince.  English  juries  don't  like  these 
arbitrary  German  military  ways." 

"You  forget  McCrae,"  said  I. 

"No,  I  don't.  There  was  an  accident  in  the  engine- 
room,  and  the  second  engineer  can  bear  witness  to  it,  as 
well  as  some  others.  Oh,  we  stand  very  well,  doctor." 

Even  as  he  spoke  I  saw  a  shadow  steal  out  of  the  deeper 
darkness  and  draw  to  his  side.  I  made  it  out  for  Pierce, 


no  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

the  murderer.  I  will  say  that  that  interruption  of  the 
ruffianly  boatswain  turned  unexpectedly  the  course  of  my 
blood.  I  had  seemed  somehow  to  have  been  dealing  with 
Holgate,  as  a  scoundrel,  certainly,  yet  upon  terms  of  fair 
warfare.  But  that  shadow  struck  us  all  down  to  a  lower 
level.  Murder  had  been  committed,  and  here  was  the  mur- 
derer. Without  one  word  I  turned  and  made  my  way 
towards  the  ladder  communicating  with  the  upper  deck. 

I  had  no  good  news  to  offer  to  my  comrades;  indeed,  had 
I  spoken  quite  what  was  in  my  thoughts,  it  was  a  black 
prospect  with  which  I  must  present  them.  But  I  did  not 
wish  to  increase  the  tension  of  the  situation,  and  merely 
recounted  the  facts  I  had  gathered. 

"Thirty  against  twelve,"  mused  Day,  "and  there  are  six 
true  men  in  the  hold.  Three  head  men.  We  have  opened 
well,  gentlemen." 

He  looked  round  sarcastically  as  he  spoke,  but  at  once 
returned  to  his  colder  formal  manner.  "They  have  the 
engine-room  and  we  the  bridge.  That  means  that  their 
attack  will  be  on  the  bridge." 

"I  have  no  doubt  that  is  what  they  mean,"  I  said. 

"Very  well,  gentlemen,"  said  Day.  "We  know  exactly 
where  we  are  now,  thanks  to  Dr.  Phillimore.  You  have 
your  stations.  I  shall  be  obliged  if  you  will  take  them. 
We  are  likely  to  have  a  lively  night." 

"And  let  me  say,  gentlemen,"  said  the  Prince,  raising 
his  voice,  "that  I  do  not  conceive  it  possible  that  a  pack 
of  mutineers  can  secure  the  control  of  their  ship  from  their 
officers.  It  is  inconceivable,  I  repeat.  I  shall  be  at  your 
disposal,  captain,"  he  turned  to  Day,  "when  it  is  necessary. 
I  will  take  my  share  in  the  common  danger  and  struggle." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  applause  at  this,  and  we  dis- 
persed to  our  quarters.  Legrand  had  the  bridge,  and 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  in 

the  man  at  the  wheel  was  turning  the  spokes  as  calmly  as 
if  there  had  been  no  such  thing  as  an  alarm  or  a  rising. 
Down  below  all  was  quiet,  and  the  engines  were  moving 
slowly.  It  was  now  about  one  in  the  morning,  and  on  our 
beams  the  wind  was  rising.  The  yacht  was  making  about 
eight  knots  and  no  more,  and  we  were  still  a  day's  steam 
from  Buenos  Ayres.  I  paced  the  deck  in  cover  of  the  chart- 
house  for  an  hour  or  more  in  a  condition  of  nervous  impa- 
tience. Holgate,  I  knew,  would  move  deliberately,  but  when 
he  moved  this  time  he  would  strike  hard. 

It  was  towards  the  dawn  that,  stopping  in  my  walk,  I 
listened,  and  heard  amid  the  whistling  of  the  wind  and 
the  wash  of  the  water  a  little  mutter  of  sound  somewhere 
in  the  disintegrating  darkness  below.  I  called  to  Legrand 
under  my  breath,  and  I  heard  his  "hist."  He  was  at 
attention,  his  ears  straining  in  the  wind  to  get  news  of  what 
was  passing.  Then  there  was  a  shot,  and  the  noise  of  a 
melee  at  the  ladder.  Oaths  and  shouts  and  the  reports  of 
revolvers  echoed  from  the  wooden  walls. 

"Can  you  see,  Phillimore?"  screamed  Legrand  against 
the  wind. 

"They  are  attacking  the  gangway,"  I  shouted  back.  One 
of  the  two  men  who  stood  armed  near  me  rushed  forward. 

"  Go  back,  go  back,"  thundered  Legrand  from  the  bridge. 
"Go  to  your  post." 

I  was  aware  that  the  Prince  had  come  out  on  the  hurricane 
deck,  which  was  on  the  level  of  the  bridge,  and  as  I  peered 
into  the  gloom,  suddenly  a  shout  from  the  second  man  in  my 
neighbourhood  made  me  wheel  sharply  about.  I  turned  in 
time  to  see  him  fire  at  some  figures  that  came  over  the  port 
side  of  the  yacht.  Immediately  I  guessed  that  this  was  the 
real  attack,  and  that  the  assault  on  the  ladder  was  but  a 
diversion.  I  ran  forward,  calling  to  Legrand.  I  found 


H2  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Barraclough  on  the  other  side  of  the  deck-houses,  using 
a  cutlass,  and  I  moved  to  his  assistance.  Three  men  had 
reached  the  deck,  and  a  fourth  was  clambering  over.  The 
seaman  who  had  called  out  fired  wide,  and  the  next  moment 
went  down  under  a  heavy  blow  from  the  figure  in  front.  I 
discharged  a  shot,  but  missed  the  man  as  he  made  his 
rush.  Barraclough  simultaneously  gave  way,  and  I  saw 
him  being  pushed  backwards  against  the  side  of  the  saloon. 
I  fired  again  at  one  of  his  assailants,  who  fell  away  with 
a  curse,  and  just  then  the  first  flush  of  the  coming  dawn 
moved  over  the  waters,  and  shed  a  little  light  on  the  scene. 
It  disclosed  the  burly  form  of  Holgate  in  grips  with  Legrand, 
who  had  descended  from  the  bridge,  and  Barraclough  still 
struggling  with  his  opponent.  I  had  just  time  to  make  this 
out  when  one  of  the  mutineers  struck  at  me  with  a  heavy 
bar,  and  the  blow,  owing  to  a  movement  on  my  part,  fell 
on  my  right  arm  and  paralysed  it.  He  raised  his  weapon 
again  while  I  fumbled  to  get  the  revolver  out  of  my  useless 
hand  into  my  left,  when  Day  suddenly  emerged  from 
somewhere  with  a  levelled  pistol.  My  antagonist  dropped 
like  a  log.  Day  fired  again,  and  then  with  an  oath  Holgate 
threw  the  second  officer  heavily  to  the  deck,  and  pointed  a 
revolver.  There  was  a  pause  of  two  seconds,  then  a  report, 
and  Day  slipped,  moved  his  arms  helplessly,  and  slid  along 
the  deck.  A  shout  now  came  from  the  other  side  of  the 
ship  where  the  struggle  at  the  gangway  had  been  going  on; 
and  in  a  moment  a  stampede  was  upon  us. 

I  was  forced  back  by  sheer  weight  of  numbers  to  the 
head  of  the  companion-way,  using  my  weapon  with  some 
wildness,  for  all  was  passing  before  me  in  confusion.  I 
had  received  a  hard  crack  on  the  head  and  scarcely  knew 
what  I  was  doing,  but  was  merely  sustained  in  my  re- 
sistance by  a  sense  of  continuity,  inherited,  as  it  were,  from 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  113 

the  earlier  part  of  the  struggle.  Somehow  I  found  myself 
in  the  shelter  of  the  corridor  that  led  to  the  apartments  of 
the  Prince,  his  sister  and  his  guest,  and,  for  some  reason  I 
could  not  with  my  dizzy  head  conjecture,  I  was  alone.  I 
looked  down  the  corridor,  which  was  in  gentle  light,  but  saw 
nothing;  it  was  as  silent  as  though  it  had  been  plunged  in 
the  profound  peace  and  slumber  of  the  night.  Without,  the 
racket  of  noises  reached  me  as  in  a  dream,  and  I  remember 
that  I  sat  down  on  a  couch  in  the  corridor,  my  empty  re- 
volver in  my  hand. 

What  ensued  or  how  long  I  sat  there  I  do  not  know;  but 
I  think  it  could  not  have  been  very  long.  I  was  aroused  by 
a  voice,  and  looked  up  stupidly.  A  face  floated  in  the  mists 
before  me,  and  I  nodded  in  a  friendly  way,  smiling,  and 
opened  my  mouth  to  speak.  Instead  I  lurched  forward 
and  was  conscious  of  warm  arms,  the  soft  pressure  of  a 
human  body,  and  the  fragrance  of  a  dress.  There  was  a 
time  when  I  seemed  to  sway  alone  in  a  cold  and  dreary 
vacancy,  but  soon  there  returned  to  my  senses  the  warmth 
and  the  fragrance  and  the  ineffable  comfort  of  some  presence. 
Some  liquid  was  forced  between  my  lips,  and  I  drank;  and 
as  I  drank  my  brain  cleared,  and  I  looked  and  was  aware 
who  was  supporting  me  with  her  arm.  It  was  Princess  Alix. 

"Madam "  I  began  stuttering. 

"Hush!  Drink  this,"  she  said  quickly.  "We  have 
need  of  you.  We  cannot  spare  a  man  like  you.  You 
have  no  dangerous  wound?" 

"I  think  not,"  I  said  with  difficulty.  "A  blow  on  the 
head " 

My  hand  went  feebly  to  it  as  I  spoke,  and  came  away 
with  a  patch  of  red.  I  rose  and  totteringly  picked  up 
my  revolver,  which  had  fallen.  "What  has  happened?" 

She  shook  her  head.    "I  was  up  in  the  hurricane-deck, 


ii4  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

but  my  brother  sent  me  down.  There  is  nothing  to  be  heard. 
I  was  going  out  when  I  found  you  here." 

"It  is  good  of  you,"  I  said  vaguely.  "Let  us  go  out, 
then.  Take  this  weapon." 

"I  have  one,"  said  she  quickly. 

I  nodded.  "Brave  girl!"  said  I  gravely.  "Brave 
heart,  as  brave  as  beautiful!"  I  felt  vaguely  I  was  paying 
her  a  necessary  compliment,  but  that  was  all.  Yet  the 
corridor  was  clearing  before  me  now,  and  the  light  of 
dawn  was  filtering  through  the  curtained  windows. 

Princess  Alix  had  turned  to  the  door  which  gave  on  the 
deck. 

"If  they  have  won,"  she  said  suddenly  in  a  low  voice, 
"why  have  they  not  come  here?" 

I  shook  my  head.  "They  do  not  want  the  saloon. 
They  want  other  things,"  said  I.  "They  want  the  strong- 
rooms." 

"Then  are  they ?"  she  began. 

"I  cannot  tell,"  said  I.     "I  will  go  out." 

"No,"  she  said  imperatively.  "Wait."  Of  a  sudden 
a  voice  was  raised  in  a  scream  from  the  farther  end  of  the 
corridor.  "It  is  Mademoiselle,"  said  she,  with  a  little 
frown.  "She  is  impatient  of  my  return.  I  must  go  back." 

She  glided  off  swiftly,  and  I  stood  by  the  door  waiting 
for  some  moments.  As  she  did  not  return,  I  opened  it 
softly,  and  the  strong  wind  off  the  morning  sea  took  me 
in  the  face,  refreshing  me.  I  stepped  out  upon  the  deck. 
The  sky  was  as  grey  as  the  sea,  and  the  silhouette  of  the 
spars  and  funnel  was  ghost-like.  •  The  Sea  Queen  thundered 
on  her  course,  heeling  to  the  broad  wash  of  the  water. 
As  I  stood  watching,  my  ears  alert  for  any  sound  that  would 
give  me  information,  I  saw  a  figure  detach  itself  from  the 
bulwarks  and  move  uncertainly  about,  and  as  it  drew  near  I 


Why  have  they  not  come  here  ? 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  115 

discovered  it  was  Pye's.  His  face  was  of  a  colour  with  the 
gray  steel  of  his  revolver,  which  he  held  loosely,  as  if  he  was 
not  aware  he  held  it. 

"Oh,  my  God!"  he  said  in  a  hoarse  whisper.  "Oh, 
my  God!  I  didn't  know  it  was  like  this.  Oh,  my  God!" 

"Pye!"  I  called  softly;  and  he  started  and  dropped  his 
pistol. 

"  Pick  it  up,  man,  and  keep  silence,"  I  whispered.  "  Come 
this  way."  I  took  his  arm  and  stealthily  withdrew  him  into 
the  corridor.  "What  has  happened?" 

He  gazed  at  me  wildly.  "They've  got  the  ship,"  he  said 
with  a  whisper.  "Oh,  I  didn't  know  it  would  be  like  this." 

I  gave  him  a  dose  of  the  brandy  which  the  Princess 
had  brought  for  me,  and  it  seemed  to  pull  him  together. 
He  blinked  at  me  through  his  glasses,  and  eyed  me  with 
some  terror  and  distrust. 

"Do  you  know  how  things  stand?"  I  asked. 

He  shook  his  head.  "The  captain's  killed,"  he  said 
falteringly.  "I  don't  know  about  the  others." 

"We've  got  to  find  out,"  I  said,  and  thought.  Then, 
for  I  saw  he  would  be  of  little  use  to  me  in  his  present  state, 
I  said, "  Look  here,  Pye,  I'm  going  to  explore,  while  you  keep 
this  door.  Mind  you  let  no  one  in.  We'll  bolt  it,  see." 

I  did  so  as  I  spoke,  and  turning  found  the  Princess  coming 
down  the  corridor.  I  explained  to  her  the  situation,  and 
added  that  Pye  would  be  placed  on  guard.  She  cast  a  glance 
at  him,  and  looked  at  me  inquiringly. 

"I'm  going  down  to  the  saloon  below,"  I  said.  "This 
set  of  cabins  is  isolated,  except  for  the  doors  at  each  end 
to  the  deck  and  the  door  that  gives  on  the  staircase  to  the 
saloon.  Can  I  depend  on  you  to  hold  out  for  five  minutes  ? 
A  shout  will  bring  me  up  at  a  moment's  notice." 

"Yes,"  she  said  breathlessly. 


n6  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  opened  the  second  door  that  admitted  to  the  staircase 
and  glanced  down.  No  one  was  visible,  and  no  sound  was 
audible.  I  turned,  nodded  reassuringly  to  the  Princess, 
and  descended.  The  saloon  was  empty,  and  there  were 
no  signs  of  any  struggle.  I  passed  along  the  passage  to- 
wards the  officers'  quarters,  but  everything  was  in  order; 
and  finally  retraced  my  way  towards  the  kitchens,  which 
abutted  on  the  engine-room,  but  were  separated  from  it  by 
a  thick  partition  of  steel  and  wood.  As  I  went,  the  yacht 
rolled  and  sent  me  against  a  closed  door  with  a  heavy  bump. 
From  within  issued  a  sound,  subdued  but  unmistakable  as 
that  of  a  human  voice.  I  reflected  that  the  mutineers 
would  not  be  here,  for  it  was  evident  that  the  door  was  locked, 
and  no  mutineer  would  secure  himself  in  a  cabin  in  the  midst 
of  his  triumph.  I  rapped  loudly  on  the  door  and  called 
out: 

"It's  Phillimore.    Who  is  in  here?" 

After  a  pause  I  heard  the  bolt  go  back  and  the  door 
opened  a  little,  disclosing  the  face  of  Lane. 

"You,  doctor?"  he  said.  "Thank  the  Lord  we're  not  all 
done  yet."  He  flung  the  door  wide,  and  I  could  see  now 
that  his  companion  was  the  head  steward. 

"Where's  the  Prince?"  I  asked  anxiously. 

"I  don't  know,"  he  said,  heaving  a  big  sigh.  "Thank 
the  Lord  there's  some  one  else  alive.  I  was  forced  down 
the  companion  and  fell.  Lost  my  weapon,  too,  or  I'd  'a' 
showed  more  fight.  Great  Scott,  I  rolled  all  the  way  down, 
not  before  I'd  done  for  one  or  two,  I  tell  you." 

"Well,  you're  wanted  upstairs  now,"  said  I,  "both  of 
you.  We've  got  the  ladies  on  our  hands,  and  we've  got  to 
find  out  where  the  Prince  is.  Day  is  dead." 

Lane  whistled.  "Poor  beggar!"  he  observed.  "But 
Jackson  must  stay  here.  This  is  our  magazine,  my  boy 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  117 

— where  the  grub  is.  If  we've  got  to  stand  a  siege  we've 
got  to  seize  the  grub-chest.  The  storage  chamber's  along 
here." 

The  advice  seemed  excellent.  "Yes,"  I  answered, 
"that  is  true.  Well,  let  Jackson  wait  here  and  lie  low. 
He  won't  be  discovered  here." 

"I  dare  say  the  cook's  somewhere  hidden  about  here, 
sir,"  observed  Jackson. 

"All  the  better.  Find  him  if  you  can.  And  remember 
that,  if  we  pull  through,  this  means  a  big  business  for  you, 
Jackson,  and  cook,  too." 

"Yes,  sir,"  he  assented  mildly. 

"Now,  then,  Lane,"  I  went  on,  and  the  purser  followed 
me  into  the  saloon.  We  mounted  the  staircase,  and  I  took 
the  chance  of  closing  the  doors  at  the  head  that  gave  access 
to  the  deck.  Then  I  rapped  on  the  door  that  gave  on  the 
Prince's  corridor.  It  was  opened  by  the  Princess  eagerly. 

"We  are  two  more,  Miss  Morland,"  I  said  cheerfully, 
"and  here  is  one  of  them." 

"But  my  brother!"  she  cried  out. 

"I've  not  discovered  his  whereabouts  yet,"  I  said  eva- 
sively. 

"Do  you  think  that  he's "     She  did  not  finish. 

"Not  a  bit  of  it,"  I  said,  as  decidedly  as  I  could,  for,  to 
tell  the  truth,  I  had  my  grave  doubts.  "I  have  unearthed 
Mr.  Lane  and  the  steward.  Why  shouldn't  I  unearth  Mr. 
Morland,  too?" 

Yet,  if  the  others  were  alive,  why  was  the  yacht  so  quiet  ? 

She  sighed,  and  then  looked  over  at  the  couch  on  which 
Pye  sat  huddled.  "That  man's  no  use,"  she  said  con- 
temptuously. ' '  He's  been  doing  nothing  but  drink  brandy. ' ' 

Lane  crossed  over  to  him.  "The  beggar's  drunk,"  said 
he  in  disdain. 


nS  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Then  you  must  hold  one  door  and  Miss  Morland  the 
other,"  said  I. 

"But  you "     She  paused. 

"I  am  going  on  another  expedition.  You  must  let  me 
out  and  in.  Two  knocks  will  warn  you." 

So  saying,  I  slipped  the  bolt  and  got  out  on  deck.  From 
the  appearance  of  the  sky  I  judged  that  it  was  only  half  an 
hour  since  I  had  found  myself  in  the  corridor.  It  was 
light  enough  to  make  out  things  fairly  well,  and  now 
I  could  discern  on  the  bridge  the  portly  form  of  Holgate 
struck  with  this  light.  The  figure  of  a  man  was  visible 
a  little  in  front  of  me  by  the  chart-house.  I  heard  Hoi- 
gate's  voice  raised  wheezily  in  orders,  and  the  replies  of 
the  men  came  back  to  me  inarticulately.  As  I  crouched 
under  the  shelter  of  the  cabins  on  the  lee  side  I  became 
aware  of  a  faint  but  continuous  line  just  over  the  bulwarks, 
and  then  the  explanation  of  the  mysterious  silence  on  the 
yacht  dawned  on  me.  It  was  the  coast  line,  from  which 
we  could  not  be  more  than  a  couple  of  miles  away,  and  in 
the  confusion  of  the  fight,  no  doubt,  the  Sea  Queen  had  lost 
her  course  and  been  driven  inshore.  It  had,  therefore, 
become  imperative  for  Holgate  to  devote  his  attention  and 
the  activities  of  his  men  to  the  danger  that  threatened,  more 
particularly  as  the  heavy  wind  had  threshed  itself  into  a 
gale  abeam. 

Now  at  this  juncture  I  must  confess  that  I  was  entirely 
at  a  loss.  I  could  not  move  a  foot  across  the  deck  without 
being  discovered,  since  it  was  merely  the  fact  that  I  was  in 
the  lee  of  the  cabins  and  in  the  deeper  shadows  of  the  dawn 
that  enabled  me  to  skulk  where  I  was.  Yet  I  was  reluctant 
to  go  back  without  having  carried  the  search  a  stage  further. 
It  was  obvious  from  the  calm  which  reigned  among  the 
mutineers  that  the  Prince  and  his  following  were  either  dead 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  119 

or  prisoners.  Which  had  been  their  fate?  The  shadow 
of  the  man  in  front  of  me,  scarcely  a  dozen  paces  away, 
turned  and  stopped  and  seemed  to  put  his  ear  to  the  wood- 
work. It  must  be  (I  reflected)  the  chart-house  door  by 
which  he  stood.  What  was  he  listening  for  ?  Was  it  possi- 
ble that  some  of  our  men  were  shut  up  in  the  chart-house  ? 
I  shuffled  a  step  or  two  nearer  and  watched  him.  He  was 
fully  armed,  for  I  could  make  out  a  weapon  in  his  hand,  and 
he  had  something  by  his  side,  probably  a  cutlass.  It  was 
probable  that  he  was  placed  guard  over  the  prisoners.  I 
drew  two  steps  closer  still.  Holgate's  voice  still  painfully 
dominated  the  wind  and  water,  and  I  ventured  yet  a  pace 
nearer.  Did  he  turn  now  the  man  must  see  me,  for  I  was  in 
the  gray  light  of  the  dawn,  a  deeper  shadow  than  the  wooden 
walls  by  which  I  lurked.  My  hands  twitched,  and  I  almost 
seemed  to  have  sprung  before  I  did  spring.  Then  I  knew 
I  was  on  his  back  and  had  a  leg  twisted  about  his  legs.  He 
fell  heavily,  and  I  thrust  a  hand  across  his  mouth.  He 
struggled  hard,  writhing  upon  the  deck  under  the  weight  of 
my  body  like  a  snake,  and  a  choking  sputter  issued  from 
his  throat.  Hastily  I  dragged  a  handkerchief  from  my 
pocket  and  pushed  it  into  his  mouth.  The  struggling 
increased.  I  glanced  up  and  found  that  we  had  fallen 
under  the  door  of  the  chart-house;  also  in  that  same  glance 
I  observed  that  the  key  was  in  it.  No  doubt  it  had  been 
turned  on  the  outside.  I  reached  up  a  hand,  but  missed  the 
key  by  a  few  inches.  The  endeavour  had  loosened  my  hold 
of  my  prisoner,  and  I  was  flung  against  the  door  with  a 
thud;  but  I  hurled  myself  upon  him  again  just  in  time  to 
prevent  him  from  withdrawing  the  gag.  In  the  struggle 
which  ensued  I  managed  to  push  him  a  little  closer  under 
the  door,  and  then,  with  a  desperate  effort,  stretched  out  and 
turned  the  key.  I  was  fumbling  for  the  handle  when  the 


126  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

man  once  again  evicted  me  from  the  possession  of  his  body, 
and  I  fell  in  a  heap,  jamming  the  door,  which  opened  out- 
wards. But  on  that  I  was  aware  that  my  back  was  being 
jarred  and  scored,  and  the  next  instant  I  was  tumbled  over 
at  the  foot  of  the  mutineer,  who  had  got  on  his  legs  at  last. 
The  door  was  thrust  open  with  a  noise,  and  men  issued  from 
it,  stepping  over  my  body. 

"It  is  I — Phillimore,"  I  gasped.     "Run  for  the  cabins." 

Some  one  helped  me  to  my  feet,  and  I  saw  the  mutineer 
drop  with  a  sword  point  through  him;  and  then  we  ran,  I 
between  two  of  the  others,  one  of  whom  I  was  conscious  was 
Ellison.  A  shout  sailed  down  to  us  from  the  bridge,  and 
there  was  the  noise  of  a  revolver  shot,  but  luckily  it  missed 
us,  and  we  gained  the  companion-way  in  safety,  locked  and 
-barred  the  door,  and  knocked  on  the  entrance  to  the  corridor. 
Lane  opened  it. 

"His  Royal  Highness,  by  gum!"  he  cried  excitedly,  and 
for  the  first  time  I  was  able  to  recognise  my  companions. 
The  Prince  was  there,  safe  and  scathless,  and  with  him 
Barraclough,  Ellison,  and  a  fourth  man,  who  was  Grant. 

Princess  Alix  rushed  on  her  brother,  and  was  taken  to 
his  arms.  He  kissed  her  affectionately. 

"Yvonne?"  he  said. 

"She  is  safe,"  said  the  Princess,  withdrawing  herself. 
"She  it  safe,  dear,  but  frightened." 

She  spoke  in  German,  and  he  nodded. 

"Ah,  she  would  be  frightened.  It  is  no  woman's  work 
this,  Alix.  We  must  be  tender  with  her." 

"We  have  done  our  best,"  she  replied,  I  thought  a  little 
coldly;  and  at  that  a  door  down  the  corridor  opened,  and 
Mademoiselle  herself  appeared. 

"Frederic!"  she  cried  ecstatically,  and  hastened  towards 
us  with  graceful  movements.  "All,  Frederic,  it  is  cruel  to 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  121 

leave  me  so.  I  wish  I  were  back  in  Paris.  Oh,  mon  Dieu  I 
what  a  voyage,  what  a  ship!" 

As  they  embraced  I  turned  my  head  away,  for  this  re- 
union of  lovers  was  no  sight  for  public  eyes,  and  as  I  did  so 
I  swept  the  Princess  in  my  vision.  Her  face  had  fallen 
dead  and  chill,  and  I  thought  that  a  little  curl  of  her  lips 
betrayed  some  impatience  with  these  demonstrations. 
Meanwhile  Barraclough  was  narrating  in  his  deliberate 
way  the  adventures  of  the  party;  but  I  cut  him  short,  only 
asking  one  question: 

"Where  is  Legrand?" 

"They  took  him  up  and  carried  him  forward,  but  I 
couldn't  say  if  he  were  dead." 

"We  have  no  time  to  lose,"  I  said.  "They  may  attack 
at  any  moment,  and  we  have  too  much  space  to  defend  for 
comfort." 

"Why,  we  can  manage  this  well  enough,"  said  he  easily. 

"And  be  starved,"  said  I.  "No;  we  must  keep  the 
access  to  the  saloon  and  the  kitchens,  and  that  means  pre- 
cautions. Look  at  the  windows  through  which  we  may  be 
approached." 

"Dr.  Phillimore  is  right,"  said  the  Prince  in  his  deep 
voice.  "We  must  guard  the  windows." 

"We  must  close  them,"  said  I.  "Grant,  you  can  use 
tools.  Ellison,  you  and  Grant  do  what  you  can.  There 
is  plenty  of  woodwork  to  draw  on — doors  and  trappings 
in  the  cabins.  The  portholes  are  useless  to  the  mutineers, 
but  they  can  enter  by  the  skylights  or  the  windows.  They 
must  be  all  barred.  We  are  in  a  state  of  siege." 

"You  hear  your  orders,"  said  the  Prince  in  his  imperious 
voice.  "The  doctor  speaks  sense.  See  that  it  is  done." 

Barraclough  and  Lane  and  the  Prince  himself  were  left 
on  guard,  and  the  rest  of  us  sallied  down  to  hunt  for  tools 


122  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

and  timber  to  carry  out  this  primitive  fortification.  In 
this  we  had  the  assistance  of  the  steward,  Jackson,  and  the 
cook,  who  had  been  discovered  in  one  of  his  pantries.  The 
work  took  us  a  full  hour  or  more,  but  at  last  it  was  decently 
accomplished.  The  windows  of  the  saloon  and  music- 
room  that  gave  on  the  deck  were  shuttered,  as  also  the 
windows  of  the  cabins.  Nothing  but  the  skylights  remained 
unprotected,  and  these  we  could  trust  ourselves  to  guard. 
I  reckoned  that  we  were  in  a  position  to  stand  a  siege 
indefinitely,  unless  something  untoward  occurred.  The 
fortifications  completed,  we  stationed  our  guards,  two  in  the 
corridor,  two  in  the  saloon,  and  sat  down  at  last,  wearied 
out  with  the  fatigue  of  that  abominable  night. 


CHAPTER  IX 
THE  FLAG  OF  TRUCE 

WE  were  not  interrupted  during  all  this  time,  and  from 
the  sound  of  the  screw  we  could  tell  that  the  yacht  was  still 
ploughing  her  way,  but  clearly  it  was  not  now  for  Buenos 
Ayres.  At  six  we  took  some  food  prepared  by  the  cook, 
and  considered  the  position  with  more  equanimity.  Count- 
ing the  cook,  who  had  not  been  reckoned  in  our  previous 
numbering,  we  were  now  reduced  to  a  party  of  ten  men,  if 
Pye  could  be  accounted  a  man  after  his  cowardly  behaviour. 
There  were  six  sailors  in  the  hold  at  present  useless,  and  the 
mutineers,  even  after  their  losses,  were  not  far  short  of 
thirty.  Of  Legrand  we  knew  nothing,  but  could  only  hope 
for  the  best.  So  long  as  we  could  hold  the  saloon  we  had 
plenty  of  food  and  water,  and  our  stock  of  ammunition  was 
ample.  The  outlook  did  not  appear  so  bad.  Only  on  the 
other  side  we  had  to  remember  that  Holgate  had  the  ship 
and  could  go  whither  he  wished.  Even  if  coal  failed  him  he 
had  the  auxiliary  power  of  the  sails.  Our  main  hope  was 
to  hold  out  until  his  provisions  should  be  exhausted  and 
he  should  be  obliged  to  put  into  some  port.  Then  would 
come  the  hour  of  reckoning,  for  we  were  probably  better 
supplied  with  provisions  than  was  the  forecastle. 

The  ladies  breakfasted  in  their  cabins,  but  the  Prince 
was  present  at  our  common  table,  showing  a  right  demo- 
cratic attitude. 

"We  are  all  in  a  common  peril,  gentlemen,"  he  said  with 
123 


124  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

spirit.  "We  must  not  make  differences.  But  there  must 
be  discipline,"  he  added. 

There  was,  therefore,  a  certain  camaraderie  reigning 
which  had  been  foreign  to  the  yacht  before,  and  Lane 
gave  way  to  his  native  garrulity,  enlivening  the  table  by 
some  anecdotes,  at  which  even  Barraclough  condescended 
to  smile. 

"My  hat!"  cried  the  purser  suddenly,  slapping  his  flank. 
"They've  not  got  what  they  fought  for,  and  we've  none  of  us 
thought  of  it." 

There  was  a  pause.  It  was  true,  none  of  us  had  thought 
of  it;  we  had  been  too  busy  thinking  of  other  things. 

"Are  you  sure?"  said  I. 

Lane  rose.  "Let's  go  and  see,"  said  he.  "But  I've 
all  the  keys,  and  I'll  swear  no  one  came  down  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  strong-room  while  I  was  there." 

We  trooped  down,  Prince  and  all,  and  it  was  as  the 
purser  had  said.  The  safes  were  untouched.  Barraclough 
elevated  his  eyebrows. 

"The  fools!"  he  commented. 

"Well,  it  doesn't  seem  to  me  quite  that,"  said  I  slowly. 
"It  only  looks  as  if  Holgate  was  certain." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  he  asked,  and  they  all  looked  at 
me. 

"Why,  if  he  did  not  take  the  trouble  to  touch  this,  he 
cannot  be  in  a  hurry.  I  never  came  upon  a  man  with  a 
cooler  head.  He's  not  in  a  hurry,  that's  a  fact.  It's  been 
deliberate  all  through,  from  the  very  moment  we  left  the 
Thames." 

We  looked  at  each  other  now.  "Jerusalem!"  said  Lane. 
"What  a  savage!  He's  made  sure  of  us,  then." 

"He  can  wait  his  time,"  I  said.  "He  has  waited,  and 
can  wait  longer.  The  ship's  in  his  hands." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  125 

"You  take  a  gloomy  view,  sir,"  observed  the  Prince  with 
a  frown. 

"Well,  Mr.  Morland,"  I  replied  drily.  "I  don't  think 
we're  here  to  glaze  matters  over.  We've  got  to  face  things, 
and  one  of  these  things  is  that  Holgate  hasn't  worried  us 
since  he  got  possession.  How  are  you  going  to  account  for 
that,  save  on  my  hypothesis  ?  " 

"They  shall  be  hanged — every  one,"  he  exclaimed  angrily, 
the  German  accent  emerging  roughly  now. 

"Well,  we'll  do  our  best,  sir,"  I  replied  lightly. 

I  shut  the  strong-room  door,  and  Lane  locked  it;  and,  as 
I  turned,  I  saw  the  white  face  of  Pye  in  the  background. 
He  had  been  missing  from  breakfast,  and  he  looked  very 
sickly,  very  pale,  and  very  much  abashed.  The  Prince 
noticed  him,  too,  and  addressed  him  sharply. 

"Why  are  you  here,  sir?  What  do  you  mean  by  leaving 
your  quarters?  I  will  have  discipline  kept  on  this  ship." 

"I  have  no  quarters,"  pleaded  Pye  humbly.  "I  was 
feeling  sick,  and  lay  down  in  my  bunk." 

"You  shall  get  to  your  quarters  now,  sir,"  declared  the 
Prince  severely.  "Sir  John,  order  this  man  to  his  post." 

The  little  man  was  so  downcast,  and  was  obviously  so 
unwell,  that  I  took  pity  on  him,  and  cheered  him  as  he  went 
upstairs. 

"Never  mind,  Pye,"  I  said.     "We'll  pull  through." 

He  shook  his  head.  "Ah,  it  isn't  that,"  he  said.  "But 
I  disgraced  myself,  doctor.  I'm  not  built  that  way.  It 
was  awful — awful."  He  shuddered. 

"Yes,  we'll  get  our  little  turn-turns  full  of  it  now,  I  guess," 
remarked  Lane  cheerfully.  "You  freeze  on  to  your  barker, 
boy.  You'll  need  it  before  we  fetch  up  at  Albert  Docks 
again.  It's  Execution  Docks  for  some  of  us,  I'll  lay.  Have 
a  cigar,  doctor?" 


126  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  accepted,  but  Pye  refused,  turning  a  sallow  hue.  His 
nerves  had  not  yet  recovered,  and  he  had  certainly  drunk 
a  good  deal  of  brandy.  Ellison  and  Jackson  were  on  watch 
below,  and  when  we  reached  the  corridor  Grant  signalled 
us  in  a  whisper  from  his  peep-hole. 

"Some  one  coming  along  this  way,  sir." 

Barraclough  sprang  to  his  side.  "By  Heaven,  it's 
Holgate,  damn  him,"  he  said,  "with  a  flag  of  truce." 

"Open  that  door,"  said  the  Prince  evenly. 

Grant  turned  the  key  and  drew  the  bolt,  and  the  door 
fell  ajar.  Holgate's  big  form  was  stationed  before  it,  and 
he  waved  a  flag. 

"A  truce,  gentlemen,"  he  said  wheezily. 

I  looked  at  the  Prince  and  Barraclough  for  the  answer, 
and  to  my  amazement  saw  that  the  former  had  his  revolver 
at  the  level.  His  finger  was  on  the  trigger.  I  leaped  for- 
ward and  struck  it  up,  and  the  bullet  buried  itself  in  the 
walls  of  the  cabin. 

"What  do  you  mean,  sir?"  he  thundered,  turning  on 
me  savagely.  "How  dare  you?" 

"Mr.  Morland,"  said  I.  "You  spoke  of  discipline  a 
little  ago.  Well,  how  do  you  keep  it  ?  " 

"This  is  my  ship,"  he  said  furiously. 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "and  it  is  in  the  charge  of  Sir  John  Barra- 
clough here,  who  will  tell  you,  perhaps,  that  it  is  against  the 
laws  of  equity,  not  to  say  common  sense,  to  fire  on  a  flag  of 
truce." 

Sir  John  looked  uneasy.  "The  doctor  is  right,  sir,"  he 
said.  "We  ought  to  hear  what  he's  got  to  say." 

"He  is  a  villainous  murderer.  I  will  see  that  they  are 
hanged,"  said  the  Prince,  with  a  scowl  at  me.  But  he  let 
his  arm  fall.  Behind  him  I  could  see  the  Princess,  but  her 
face  was  averted. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  127 

Holgate's  figure  blocked  the  doorway.  "If  I  may  come 
in,"  he  said  smoothly,  "and  you're  quite  done  with  your 
pistol  practice,  gentlemen,  I  should  like  to  make  a  proposal 
to  you." 

"It  shall  be  unconditional  surrender,  Sir  John  Barra- 
clough,"  said  the  Prince  morosely;  "I  will  have  no  other 
terms." 

"You  may  come  in,"  said  Barraclough  shortly. 

Holgate  edged  himself  through.  "I  claim  the  protection 
of  this  flag,"  said  he  flatly,  and  looked  about  him.  "I 
hope  my  men  haven't  knocked  you  about  too  much.  Doc- 
tor, my  respects  to  you.  You've  got  a  head  on  you." 

"Come  to  business,  sir,"  said  Barraclough  harshly. 

"Sir  John,  I've  saved  your  ship,  and  I  hope  you'll  lay 
that  to  my  credit,"  said  Holgate  in  his  leisurely  voice.  "I 
found  her  drifting  on  a  lee  shore  when  I  took  charge,  and, 
by  thunder,  she'd  have  floundered  in  another  half-hour. 
So  whatever  you  set  on  one  side  of  the  ledger,  there's  that 
lump  on  the  other." 

"We're  not  here  to  talk  about  these  matters,"  said  Barra- 
clough sternly. 

"Excuse  me,  Sir  John,  we  are,"  said  Holgate  sweetly. 
"We're  just  on  that  and  nothing  else.  It's  pretty  clear  how 
you  stand,  but  if  you  like  I'll  rehearse  the  situation.  And 
I  want  you  to  understand  where  /  stand.  See?  I  don't 
think  that's  so  clear  to  you;  and  I  want  ventilation.  This 
is  a  duffing  game  for  his  Royal  Highness  there.  He  stands 
to  make  nothing  out  of  it,  as  things  go,  and  there's  precious 
little  in  it  for  any  of  you.  Here  you  are  prisoners  in  these 
palatial  rooms,  outnumbered  by  more  than  two  to  one,  and 
not  a  man  of  his  hands  among  you,  if  I  except  the  doctor. 
Well,  you  can  hold  out,  I  daresay.  I  know  all  about  that. 
You've  got  a  call  on  the  food  cupboard,  and  you're  welcome 


128  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

to  it.  But  I've  got  the  yacht,  and  she'll  canter  under  my 
hands,  not  Sir  John's.  Don't  you  make  any  mistake. 
You're  not  in  a  first-class  position,  gentlemen." 

"You're  a  long  time  coming  to  the  point,"  said  Barra- 
clough  with  exemplary  curtness.  "We  have  no  time  to 
waste." 

"Well,  gentlemen,  I'm  willing  to  make  a  deal — that's 
the  short  of  it — a  deal  that  will  suit  both  parties.  That's 
the  pith  of  the  situation." 

He  gazed  from  one  to  another  of  us  unembarrassed,  and 
even  with  an  expression  of  amiable  cheerfulness.  "And 
my  proposal's  this " 

"Unconditional  surrender,"  broke  in  the  Prince's  harsh 
voice. 

"That  so?"  says  Holgate  without  concern,  directing  a 
glance  at  the  speaker.  "I  guess,  Mr.  Morland,  you're  in 
this  for  more  than  your  health.  So  ani  I.  But  I  should 
like  to  know  before  starting  whom  I've  got  to  deal  with, 
just  by  way  of  encouragement,  so  to  say."  He  paused. 
"I  don't  want  to  pry  into  any  secrets,  but  it  would  suit  me 
better  if  I  knew  whom  to  address.  Owing  to  the  unfortunate 
decease  of  the  late  Captain  Day 

"You  infernal  ruffian;  you  murderer!"  broke  fiercely  out 
of  Lane's  throat.  "You'll  hang  yet,  by  heaven,  or  I'll  eat 
my  hat." 

Holgate  turned  his  heavy  face  and  still  sombre  eyes  upon 
the  purser,  but  said  nothing  nor  otherwise  remarked  his 
outburst.  It  was  Barraclough  who  spoke: 

"Excuse  me,  Mr.  Lane,  this  is  my  affair,  not  yours,"  he 
said  abruptly.  "Go  on,  sir,"  to  Holgate. 

"I  can  wait,  of  course,"  said  the  mutineer  with  cool 
irony.  "There  isn't  much  hurry  about  the  matter  now  the 
ship  lays  her  course.  But  I  should  prefer  a  business  deal 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  129 

with  business  people,  and  I  take  it  that  that  means  with  you, 
Sir  John." 

Barraclough  nodded.  "You  may  address  me,"  he  said. 
"And  you  will  get  your  answer  from  me." 

"That's  all  right,  then.  And  having  settled  so  much, 
this  is  what  I've  got  to  lay  before  you,"  proceeded  Holgate 
placidly,  breathing  out  his  words.  "There's  been  a  certain 
amount  of  pawn-taking  in  this  game,  and  we've  both  got 
to  pass  it  over  if  we're  coming  to  business.  Now  you  know 
what  I  want,  and  by  this  time  you  pretty  well  ought  to 
know  what  you  want  also.  You're  in  a  tight  fix.  Well,  if 
you'll  hand  over  the  contents  of  the  strong-room  we'll  get 
out  a  proper  contract,  as  thus :  self  to  take  the  said  contents, 
agreeing  therewith  to  allow  his  Royal  Highness,  or  Mr. 
Morland  (which  you  will),  a  moiety  of  the  same,  provided 
that  the  party  be  landed  at  a  suitable  place  not  more  than 
ten  miles  from  a  civilised  town,  and  provided  always  that 
no  more  be  heard  of  the  steps  leading  up  to  this  contract." 

He  came  to  a  pause,  and  eyed  us,  with  a  gaze  divested 
of  any  eagerness,  even  of  any  significance.  The  Prince 
uttered  a  loud  laugh,  but  Barraclough,  as  became  his  posi- 
tion, kept  his  expression.  I  was  a  little  out  of  the  group, 
and  I  could  pick  out  the  faces  of  the  company.  The 
Princess  had  moved  forward  and  leaned  now  with  her 
chin  on  her  open  palm,  and  one  foot  upon  the  settee  near 
the  door.  She  was  frankly  staring  at  the  mutineer  who  made 
these  astounding  proposals.  The  Prince  and  Barraclough 
conferred  in  whispers,  and  presently  the  latter  resumed  his 
position. 

"If  you  want  the  contents  of  the  strong-room,"  he  said, 
"it  is  suggested  that  you  had  better  come  and  take  them." 

Holgate's  eyebrows  went  up.  "Well,  I  could  do  that, 
of  course,"  he  said  slowly.  "Don't  suppose  I've  over- 


i3o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

looked  that  solution  of  the  little  problem.  But  I'm  dealing 
with  you  squarely  when  I  say  I'd  rather  not.  For  why? 
Because  I  don't  want  any  further  mess.  We've  slopped 
about  enough  for  the  present,  and  I  should  say  you  gentle- 
men know  it." 

He  paused  again,  as  if  to  give  us  an  opportunity  of  re- 
vising our  decision,  and  once  more  the  Prince  and  Sir  John 
interchanged  whispers.  Barraclough  shook  his  head 
vigorously,  and  a  frown  gathered  on  his  features.  In  the 
fine  light  of  the  skylights  Princess  Alix's  silhouette  stood 
out,  and  the  soft  hair  on  her  forehead  was  ruffled  by  the 
breeze.  She  was  still  gazing  at  Holgate.  His  bull-neck 
turned  and  he  faced  towards  her,  and  their  glances  met. 
Neither  gave  way  nor  winced  before  the  salvos  of  the  other, 
and  I  had  the  odd  thought  that  some  strange  duel  was  in 
progress,  in  which  the  antagonists  were  that  fair  woman 
and  that  villainous,  gross  man.  Holgate's  eyes  shifted  only 
when  Barraclough  spoke  next. 

"If  you  leave  the  yacht  at  the  next  port  or  place  of  call 
we  shall  be  powerless  to  prevent  you  and  the  men  under 
you,"  said  Barraclough  in  a  dry,  formal  voice.  "But  the 
mutiny  will  be,  of  course,  reported  to  the  British  Consul  at 
the  most  accessible  port." 

"That's  a  compromise,  I  reckon,"  observed  Holgate 
with  a  grin,  which  showed  his  fang.  "That's  owner  and 
first  officer  commanding  rolled  into  one  and  halved,  or  I'm 
Dutch.  Well,  I'll  let  it  go;  but  I've  offered  fair  terms.  And 
I'll  tell  you  frankly  that  I  wouldn't  even  have  offered  those 
had  it  not  been  for  the  doctor."  He  shook  his  head,  wagging 
it  at  me.  "Oh,  doctor,  doctor,  to  think  what  I  lost  in  you! 
Why,  we  could  have  taken  our  time  over  the  strong-room, 
barring  your  little  intervention.  You're  a  real  daisy,  and  I 
won't  forget  it.  But  now  it's  in  the  hands  of  Providence. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  131 

It's  war.  Sir  John,  I  congratulate  the  double-barrelled 
leaders.  There's  two  captains  here,  and  that's  one  too 
many.  I  only  allow  one  in  my  quarters.  All  right,  gentle- 
men." He  took  up  his  flag  and  waddled  towards  the 
door.  "Good-morning.  I've  done  what  I  could.  Don't 
blame  me." 

On  the  threshold  he  paused,  and  his  glance  marched 
deliberately  over  us  all,  landing  at  last  upon  the  Princess. 
"May  the  Lord  help  you,"  says  he  in  his  voice  of  suet. 
"May  the  Lord  be  merciful  to  you — all!" 

The  door  went  behind  him  with  a  snap.  I  turned  almost 
unconsciously  in  that  direction  in  which  the  last  shafts  of 
his  eyes  had  flown.  The  accent  on  the  "all"  had  been 
perceptible.  Princess  Alix  had  lifted  her  chin  from  her 
hand  and  set  down  her  foot.  She  held  on  to  the  arm  of  the 
settee,  and  I  could  perceive  her  trembling.  Her  face  had 
gone  white  like  paper,  and  she  stared  at  the  closed  door. 
I  moved  quickly  towards  her,  for  I  was  a  doctor,  if  I  had 
no  other  right  there.  My  arrival  broke  upon  her  thought; 
she  started,  and  the  colour  flowed  back  slowly  into  her 
face. 

"That  man  is  the  most  awful  man  I  have  ever  seen," 
she  said  with  a  shudder. 

"He  is  not  so  awful  as  he  thinks,"  I  said  encouragingly. 

She  shook  her  head,  and  moved  away.  I  followed  her. 
"If  I  might  suggest,  I  would  advise  you  to  take  a  rest," 
I  said.  "You  have  had  a  most  trying  night." 

"Yes — I  will  rest,"  she  returned  with  a  sigh;  and  then, 
as  we  walked  down  the  corridor  together,  "I  thought  you 
were  right  when  you  spoke  to — to  my  brother  in  regard 
to  the  revolver;  but  now  I  don't  know.  I  think  anything 
that  would  rid  the  world  of  such  a  monster  is  justifiable." 

"Perhaps,"  I  replied.     "But  he  is  making  war,  and 


13*  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

we  are  on  terms  of  war,  and  more  or  less  bound  by  them. 
At  least,  that  is  one's  general  notion.  But  who  can  tell? 
The  ethical  boundaries,  and  the  borders  of  honour,  are 
indefinable  and  intangible." 

"I  think  I  would  have  shot  him  myself,"  she  said  vehe- 
mently. 

"I  hope  we  shall  hang  him  yet,"  I  answered. 

She  looked  at  me  out  of  her  blue  lustrous  eyes,  as  if 
deliberating. 

"We  depend  a  good  deal  on  you,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  she 
said  next. 

"We  are  all  dependent  on  one  another,"  said  I. 

"Do  you  suppose  that  man  meant  what  he  said?"  she 
asked. 

"No,"  I  said.  "I  would  distrust  every  statement  of  his. 
I  can't  determine  what  was  in  his  mind  or  what  he  is  aiming 
at.  But  this  I  know,  that  to  make  a  compact  with  him 
would  be  to  be  at  his  mercy.  He  is  ruthless;  he  would  not 
consider  what  blood  he  shed ;  and,  besides,  he  has  committed 
himself  too  deeply,  and  is  no  fool  to  ignore  that." 

She  sighed  again.  "I  am  glad,"  she  murmured.  "I 
thought  perhaps  that  it  would  be  wise.  But  my  brother 
would  never  consent.  Only  I  was  afraid.  But  I  am  glad 
it  would  have  been  of  no  use.  That  makes  only  one  course 
possible." 

"Only  one,"  I  said  gravely.  We  came  to  a  pause  by 
the  door  of  the  cabin.  "I  think  I  had  better  see  to  Made- 
moiselle," I  said,  "in  case  of  emergencies." 

"Yes,  please,"  she  said  with  a  start,  and  opened  the 
door  of  the  boudoir. 

Mademoiselle,  clad  in  a  wonderful  dishabille,  was  seated 
under  the  electric  light,  engaged  in  a  game  of  dominoes 
with  her  maid,  and  just  threw  a  glance  at  us  as  we  entered. 


" '  May  the  Lord  help  you,'  says  he  in  his  voice  of  suet." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  133 

"There  .  .  .  tenez  .  .  .  la,  la  .  .  ."she  said 
excitedly,  and  marked  her  board  and  scrambled  up  the 
dominoes  in  a  heap. 

"  Juliette  has  won  never,"  she  cried  in  her  broken  English. 
"I  have  won  three  times.  Where  is  Frederic,  ma  cherie? 
He  is  not  fighting?  Non  ?" 

"There  is  no  fighting  now,  Yvonne,"  replied  the  Princess 
with  admirable  restraint,  as  seemed  to  me.  "Frederic 
is  well." 

"Oh,  but  the  noise  in  the  night,"  she  rattled  on  in  her 
own  tongue.  "It  was  dreadful.  I  could  not  sleep  for 
the  guns.  It  was  abominable  to  mutiny.  Ah,  it  is  the 
doctor.  Pardon,  this  light  is  not  good,  and  they  have  board- 
ed up  the  windows.  We  must  live  in  darkness,"  she  added 
peevishly.  "But  how  are  you,  doctor?  You  have  not  been 
to  cheer  us  lately.  It  is  a  dull  ship." 

"Why,  we  consider  it  pretty  lively,  Mademoiselle,"  I 
answered  lightly.  "It  keeps  us  occupied." 

"Ah,  yes,"  she  laughed.  "But  that  is  over  now,  and 
you  will  only  have  to  dispose  of  the  prisoners,  to  guillotine  ? 
.  .  .  No,  to  hang?" 

"It  is  we  who  are  prisoners,"  said  the  Princess 
abruptly. 

Mademoiselle  stared.  "Mon  Dieu !  Prisoners!  Oh, 
but  it  is  not  so,  Alix.  Juliette,  shuffle,  or  I  will  box  your 
ears,  silly.  .  .  .  Whose  prisoners  are  we?" 

"The  anterooms,  Mademoiselle,  are  cut  off  from  the 
rest  of  the  ship,"  I  explained.  "Are  you  prepared  to 
stand  a  siege?" 

"Oh,  but  we  have  gallant  defenders  enough,"  she  said 
with  her  pretty  laugh.  "I  am  not  afraid.  It  will  be 
experience.  Juliette,  open,  open,  stupid.  Do  not  stare 
at  Monsieur  like  a  pig.  Play." 


i34  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  passed  on,  the  Princess  following  me.  "When  I  left 
her  she  was  in  tears,"  she  said  in  a  low  voice. 

"She  may  be  in  tears  again,"  I  said.  "But  at  present 
she  wants  no  help  from  me.  She  suffices  entirely  for  her- 
self." 

Our  eyes  encountered,  and  I  am  sure  of  what  I  saw  in 
hers;  if  we  met  on  no  other  ground  we  met  on  a  curious 
understanding  of  Mademoiselle.  I  took  my  leave  cere- 
moniously. 


LEGRAND  's    WINK 

As  I  went  down  the  corridor  the  figure  of  little  Pye  sprang 
out  upon  me  from  somewhere. 

"Doctor,"  he  said  in  a  piteous  voice.  I  stayed.  "Doc- 
tor, I'm  very  ill.  I'm  just  awful." 

I  looked  at  him  closely.  The  flesh  under  his  eyes  was 
blue;  the  eyes  themselves  were  bloodshot,  and  his  hands 
shook.  I  felt  his  pulse,  and  it  was  racing. 

"You're  in  a  blue  funk,  Pye,"  said  I  severely. 

He  groaned.  "Anything.  I'll  admit  anything,  doctor. 
But  for  heaven's  sake  let  me  go  down  to  my  bunk.  I'll  pull 
together  there,  I'll  swear  it." 

"You'll  go  down  and  drink  too  much,"  I  said. 

"Not  if  you'll  give  me  something.  There  must  be  lots 
of  things,"  he  pleaded.  "I've  never  seen — I'm  not  fitted 
for  this.  Oh,  doctor,  I've  only  lived  in  a  street  before,  a 
suburb,  Tulse  Hill.  Think  of  that." 

His  voice  cracked,  and  with  the  ghost  of  his  favourite 
trick  his  fingers  quavered  with  the  glasses  on  his  nose.  I 
took  a  pity  for  the  creature,  a  pity  in  which  there  was 
naturally  some  disgust. 

"Very  well,"  I  said.  "Go  down,  and  I'll  make  it  all 
right.  I'll  pay  you  a  visit  later." 

He  thanked  me  and  scuttled  away  like  a  rabbit,  and  I 
sought  Barraclough  and  explained. 

"  111  ?  "  said  he.    "  Well,  if  he's  ill " 

135 


136  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"He's  ill  enough  to  count,"  I  said.  "He's  in  a  dead 
funk,  and  about  as  much  use  as  a  radish." 

Barraclough's  nose  wrinkled  in  smiling  contempt. 

"Better  make  him  steward  and  promote  Jackson," 
he  said.  "He's  part  of  a  man,  at  any  rate.  They'll  be 
on  us  before  we  know  where  we  are." 

"Do  you  think  so?"  I  asked.  "Well,  to  say  the  truth, 
Holgate  puzzles  me.  Why  did  he  make  that  offer  ?  " 

"Because  he'll  find  it  infernally  difficult  to  get  in  here," 
said  Barraclough  easily.  "Because  it's  a  frontal  attack  all 
the  way  and  a  costly  business.  If  it's  a  case  of  half  the  party 
going  to  glory  they'll  look  out  for  a  cheaper  way  first.; 
That's  why." 

"You  may  be  right,"  I  answered.  "But  Holgate  isn't 
exactly  particular,  and  anyway  I  want  to  find  out." 

"Find  out?"  he  echoed  in  surprise. 

"Well,  Holgate  used  a  flag.  Why  shouldn't  I  in  my' 
turn?"  I  asked. 

He  screwed  up  his  mouth.  "Well,  I  don't  know,"  said 
he.  "I  won't  say  you  nay,  but — look  here,  there's  risk, 
Phillimore.  You  say  Holgate  isn't  particular.  To  put  it 
plain,  he's  a  black-hearted  swine." 

"You  couldn't  put  it  too  plain,"  I  replied.  "But  I  have 
my  notion,  and  I  may  not  be  wrong.  He's  black  enough, 
God  knows,  but  I  think  I've  gauged  him  a  little.  Why 
didn't  he  push  the  assault?  Why  doesn't  he  now?  No, 
Holgate's  not  all  plain  and  easy.  It's  not  like  reading 
print.  I'm  hanged  if  I  know  what  he's  up  to,  but  whatever 
it  is,  it's  bad.  And  somehow  I  feel  my  way  along  this, 
and  I  don't  think  he'll  do  any  harm  at  present.  Call  it 
faith — call  it  instinct — call  it  superstition  if  you  will." 

He  bit  his  moustache  doubtfully.  "You're  on  duty  in  an 
hour,"  he  objected. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  137 

"I'll  be  back  before,"  I  answered.  "And  another 
thing,  Barraclough,  there's  Legrand.  .  .  .  Oh,  they'll 
want  a  doctor." 

"That's  true.  Well,  God  bless  you,"  said  he,  placidly 
yielding,  and  unlocked  the  door.  I  had  provided  myself 
with  a  flag,  and  now  emerged  upon  the  deck  clasping  it  in 
one  hand. 

I  walked  past  the  barred  windows  of  the  music-room 
and  saloon,  and  past  the  smoking-room  beyond,  until  I 
was  level  with  the  chart-house.  I  was  on  the  windward 
side  of  the  yacht,  and  she  was  heeling  gently  as  she  ran 
down  the  coastline  under  a  full  head  of  steam.  Above 
me  I  could  discern  also  the  white  spread  of  her  wings,  and 
from  the  look  of  the  long  white  water  that  leaped  and  fell  off 
her  sides  in  a  welter  I  guessed  that  we  must  be  footing  it 
to  a  pretty  tune.  If  poor  McCrae  had  been  right  in  esti- 
mating her  rate  at  eighteen  knots,  she  could  not  be  making 
much  less  than  sixteen  now. 

The  sails  were  full  of  noise,  and  the  wind  rattled  and 
sang  in  the  ventilators.  The  first  sight  that  struck  me 
as  I  came  back  square  with  the  bridge  was  a  man  swinging 
in  a  travelling-cradle  and  leisurely  painting  the  funnel.  It 
seemed  so  peaceful  an  occupation,  and  so  strangely  out  of 
accord  with  those  terrible  transactions  of  the  night,  that  I 
stared  in  wonder.  Then  my  eyes  went  to  the  bridge  and 
marked  something  more  in  keeping  with  the  situation,  for  the 
bridge  had  been  boarded  about  in  the  rear  and  sides  with  a 
wall  of  timber,  so  that  the  helmsman  and  the  man  in 
charge,  Holgate  or  another,  were  invisible  from  the 
deck  below,  as  also  from  the  hurricane-deck.  I  suppose 
that  this  structure  had  been  put  together  in  memory  of 
the  Prince's  prowess,  and  of  his  ruthless  performances 
from  the  hurricane-deck. 


138  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  advanced  to  the  end  of  the  deck  and  hailed  the  fore- 
castle, waving  my  flag. 

"Is  Mr.  Holgate  there?"  I  called  out.  "I  wish  to  see 
him,"  and  again  I  waved  my  flag. 

A  man  came  into  the  open  on  the  deck  below  and  stared 
up  at  me,  and  presently  after  he  was  joined  by  another 
whom  I  recognised  as  Gray.  They  exchanged  words,  and 
I  knew  also  from  a  sound  overhead  that  some  one  was 
peering  at  me  from  the  bridge.  Once  more  I  called  out  for 
Holgate,  brandishing  my  flag  vigorously:  and  then  I  heard 
Holgate's  voice  below. 

"Hold  on,  doctor!" 

He  emerged  into  my  line  of  vision  and  with  him  was 
Pierce,  his  lank  red  face  upturned  to  me,  his  lower  jaw  in 
its  socket.  Gray  gesticulated,  indicating  me,  and  Holgate 
stood  passively  looking  at  me.  Suddenly  the  ex-boatswain 
put  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  pulled  out  a  revolver  and  pre- 
sented at  me.  It  was  the  work  of  a  moment.  Holgate 
struck  his  arm  up,  and  the  bullet  whizzed  past  me  and 
banged  into  the  chart-house. 

"Steady  there,  doctor,"  said  Holgate.  "Glad  to  see 
you.  Just  in  time,  wasn't  I?  Step  along  down  there." 
I  moved  towards  the  ladder  and  descended  to  the  lower 
deck,  where  Holgate  met  me. 

"Difficult  to  keep  our  respective  men  in  hand,  isn't  it, 
doctor?"  he  said  with  a  quizzical  look.  "But  I  won't 
have  any  firing  on  a  flag  of  truce  any  more  than  you.  You 
and  I  keep  to  the  code  of  honour." 

I  could  have  sworn  that  the  piece  of  comedy  which  had 
just  been  performed  had  been  his.  I  knew  for  certain 
now  that  it  was  his  jest,  this  crude  and  savage  joke  that 
was  on  the  margin  of  tragedy,  and  might  have  gone  over 
the  border.  But  what  would  he  care,  this  infamous  man  of 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  139 

astute  intelligence,  cold,  cunning,  and  ruthless  determina- 
tion ?  His  eyes  twinkled,  and  he  laughed  now  so  as  to  dis- 
close his  abominable  fang. 

"We  are  now  quits,  eh,  doctor?"  he  said.  "His  Royal 
Highness  would  have  had  me  but  for  you,  and  now  Pierce 
yonder  would  have  potted  you  but  for  me.  I  like  honour- 
able warfare,"  he  chuckled. 

"Well,"  said  I  cheerfully,  for  I  was  resolved  to  take  him 
in  his  own  way,  "then  the  Prince's  offence  is  wiped  out. 
He  is  forgiven." 

"Oh,  there's  nothing  to  forgive  about  the  Prince,"  says 
Holgate  indifferently.  "I  don't  want  him.  I  want  his 
safe.  What's  a  Prince  or  two  ?  "  He  looked  at  me  narrowly. 
"Shall  we  get  to  business ?  Changed  your  minds ? " 

"There's  not  the  slightest  chance  of  that,"  I  answered. 
"You  may  set  that  on  record." 

"Say,  I  will,"  said  he,  unexpectedly  turning,  and  called 
out,  "Pierce,  Gray,  come  here.  Just  listen  to  the  whoop  our 
cockerels  give  up  there.  Now,  doctor,  spit  it  out." 

"I  have  nothing  to  add  to  my  statement  that  there  is  no 
chance  of  any  terms,"  I  said  sharply. 

"Think  of  that,"  observed  Holgate  to  the  others.  "They 
don't  know  what's  good  for  them.  Well,  let  'em  alone, 
doctor.  Let  'em  stew  in  their  juice.  They'll  come 
round  in  a  brace  of  shakes,  after  a  little  argument, 
let's  say." 

Gray  guffawed,  and  Pierce  grinned,  his  thin  face  puckering 
to  his  eyes,  an  unpleasing  sight.  It  was  clear  who  was 
master  here.  Holgate  commanded  by  the  sheer  force  of  his 
individuality  and  his  coolness. 

"Well,  to  what  do  we  owe  the  honour  of  this  visit?" 
went  on  Holgate  easily.  "Come  to  borrow  some  of  our 
provisions  ?  Strikes  me  you're  a  bit  fond  of  the  forecastle. 


i4o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

We  shall  have  to  make  room  for  you.     Got  room  for  a 
little  one  inside,  Pierce?" 

The  joke  sent  Gray  off  again,  but  I  was  aware  that  this 
gross  fooling  was  as  much  a  piece  of  acting  as  had  been  the 
feint  of  shooting  at  me.  He  was  playing  to  an  audience,  and 
that  audience  a  gallery  that  dealt  only  in  crude  fun.  Why 
did  he  do  it?  What  was  his  object?  He  puzzled  me. 
But  I  made  answer  very  plainly. 

"You  know  my  profession,  Mr.  Holgate.  We  had  a 
second  officer  ...  ? "  I  paused. 

"Have!"  he  corrected  mildly.  "Have;  not,  of  course, 
on  active  service — resting,  let  us  say." 

Gray  giggled.  His  master  was  as  good  as  the  clown  in  a 
circus  to  his  tickled  ears.  Holgate  looked  at  me. 

"There's  nothing  much  the  matter  with  Legrand,"  he 
went  on,  "save  natural  chagrin  and  a  crack  on  the  head. 
You  see,  I  got  him  just  so."  He  put  both  hands  together 
in  a  comprehensive  gesture,  "and  it  interfered  with  his 
vertebrae.  But  better  see  him,  doctor,  better  see  him; 
and  while  you're  about  it,  we've  got  a  job  or  two  more  for 
you." 

I  followed  him,  as  he  spoke,  towards  the  forecastle  deck, 
and  soon  was  busy  in  my  professional  capacity,  Holgate 
chatting  the  while  very  wheezily  in  my  ear.  And  when  I 
had  finished  he  had  the  hatch  opened  and  I  descended  to 
the  prisoners. 

"I'm  accompanying  you,  doctor,"  explained  Holgate, 
"not  because  I'm  going  to  spy  on  you — that  would  be  mean, 
and  not  in  the  game — but  as  a  guarantee  of  good  faith,  as 
one  might  say.  You  see  I  feel  responsible  for  you,  and  if 
some  one  with  an  imperfect  sense  of  honour,  say  like  the 
Prince,  should  take  it  into  his  head  to  clap  hatches  on  you, 
where  would  my  reputation  be  ?  " 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  i4I 

He  smiled,  took  a  lamp  from  one  of  his  men  and  descended 
after  me. 

The  prisoners  were  standing  or  squatting  moodily  about 
in  that  small  compartment  of  the  hold,  which  was  other- 
wise almost  empty,  and  lying  on  his  back  with  his  face 
turned  towards  us  was  the  second  officer.  His  eyes  gave  no 
indication  that  he  was  aware  of  my  presence,  though  they 
were  wide  open,  and,  I  confess,  I  was  alarmed  to  see  his 
condition.  It  looked  like  death.  I  felt  his  pulse,  and 
examined  him,  and  all  the  time  his  eyes  were  on  me  un- 
wavering. His  high  colour  had  fallen  away,  and  his  face 
was  now  spotted  with  unhealthy  blotches  on  a  pallid  skin. 
I  pressed  my  fingers  to  the  back  of  his  neck,  puzzled,  and  as 
I  did  so  my  body  came  betwixt  Plolgate  with  the  light  and 
Legrand. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  now  the  eyes  moved,  and  I  could 
have  declared  that  one  of  them  closed  sharply  and  opened 
again.  But  at  the  moment  Holgate  shifted  his  position  the 
eyes  were  again  dull  and  vacant. 

I  drew  in  my  underlip,  and  stood  up,  looking  at  the 
mutineer. 

"A  heavy  crack,"  said  I. 

"Well,  I  suppose  he  came  down  rather  nastily,"  said 
Holgate,  unperturbed.  "I'm  sorry.  I  bear  Legrand  no 
grudge.  He  was  a  good  navigating  officer." 

"It  looks  like  brain  lesion,"  I  said.  "But  I  should  like 
to  examine  more  carefully." 

"Welcome,  doctor,  welcome,"  said  he  cheerfully,  "always 
welcome,  so  long  as  I  command  this  ship.  Fly  a  flag  and 
I'll  see  there's  no  reigning  princes  about.  I'm  the  only 
prince  here,  you  may  take  my  word  for  that." 

I  thanked  him  coolly,  and  giving  the  prisoners  some 
directions  for  the  care  of  Legrand,  climbed  to  the  deck. 


i42  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

As  I  left  the  lower  deck  with  the  suave  compliments  of 
Holgate  in  my  ears,  I  had  two  things  in  my  mind  to  ponder. 
In  the  first  place,  there  was  the  mystery  behind  the  chief 
mutineer.  What  ailed  him  that  he  had  made  no  attack  on 
our  weak  garrison?  And  had  the  deviation  of  the  yacht's 
cruise  been  an  adequate  reason  for  leaving  the  strong-room 
untouched  ?  Again,  when  he  had  offered  terms,  had  he  not 
known  that  we  could  not  accept  them,  and  why  had  he 
conducted  himself  with  such  easy  insolence  as  to  prevent  us 
from  accepting  them  had  we  been  disposed  to  do  so  ?  This 
problem  frankly  baffled  me.  But  the  other  thought  was 
more  consolatory.  I  was  convinced  that  Legrand  was  not 
much  injured,  and  I  guessed  that  he  was  "shamming." 
That  he  had  winked  at  me  to  convey  his  real  case  seemed 
obvious.  My  heart  rose  at  the  thought,  for  it  had  been  down- 
cast, heaven  knows.  But  it  was  something  to  feel  that  we 
had  allies  forward,  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy,  even  if  they 
were  at  present  under  hatches.  I  had  faith  somehow  in 
Legrand,  a  silent,  forcible  man,  and  I  entered  the  state- 
rooms with  cheerfulness. 

Oddly  enough,  the  note  with  which  I  was  received  bore 
some  relation  to  that  cheerfulness,  for  I  was  admitted  to 
the  tune  of  tremulous  laughter.  It  was  Ellison  who  let  me 
in,  but  the  laughter  did  not  proceed  from  him.  Half-way 
down  the  corridor  was  Sir  John  in  animated  conversation 
with  Mademoiselle.  At  least,  the  animation  was  on  her 
part,  for  he  was  decorously  stolid,  and  favoured  me  with 
a  nod. 

"Managed  it,  then,  Phillimore.  Good  for  you,"  he 
said  with  amiable  patronage.  "I  though  it  was  all  up 
when  I  heard  that  shot.  But  Mademoiselle  put  her  money 
on  you." 

"Ah,  was  I  not  right?"  she  asked  archly  in  her  pretty 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  143 

English.  "I  know  the  doctor.  He  is  an  old  friend  of 
mine." 

She  was  dressed  in  a  smart  morning  gown,  somewhat 
open  at  the  throat,  and  her  admirable  voice  seemed  to  en- 
compass us  in  its  sympathy.  One  could  not  but  feel  pleased 
and  flattered  by  her  faith.  I  smiled. 

"I  am  glad  to  say  that  Legrand's  safe,  but  hors  de  com- 
bat" I  went  on.  "Perhaps  not  for  long.  We  may  have  a 
surprise  in  store  for  us.  At  any  rate,  Holgate  does  not 
know  everything.  He's  a  little  too  clever,  to  my  mind." 

"Oh,  I  wish  they  were  all  hanged,  and  dead,"  broke  out 
Mademoiselle,  with  an  impatient  gesticulation. 

"They  will  be  in  due  time,"  said  Barraclough. 

"Tell  me,  Sir  John,  tell  me,  doctor,  is  there  any  danger?" 
she  asked  vivaciously. 

Sir  John  was  ever  deliberate,  and  I  anticipated  him. 

"None,  or  very  little  at  present,  I  think." 

"Ah!"  she  beamed  on  us  both.  "Then  you  shall  have 
time  to  play  with  me.  Do  you  play  breedge,  Sir  John  ?  " 

I  turned  away,  for  it  was  time  to  relieve  Lane  in  the 
saloon. 


WHEN  you  consider  how  I  had  parted  from  the  Prince, 
his  subsequent  conduct  must  be  regarded  as  creditable. 
After  my  watch  I  fell  dead  asleep  in  my  bunk,  and  might 
have  slept  till  night  had  it  not  been  for  the  sense  of  disci- 
pline possessed  and  exhibited  by  his  Royal  Highness.  He 
visited  me  in  person,  and  did  me  the  honour  to  arouse  me 
from  my  dreamless  slumber,  whereat  I  sat  up  cursing. 

"It  is  natural  you  should  feel  irritated,  Dr.  Phillimore," 
said  he  calmly.  "But  when  you  come  to  yourself  you 
will  perceive  that  duty  must  be  performed.  It  is  your 
watch." 

"Oh,  ah!"  I  blurted  forth.  "You  must  excuse  me, 
sir,  but  I  have  had  a  night  of  it." 

He  nodded  amiably.  "If  you  will  come  to  my  cabin 
after  your  watch,"  he  observed,  "I  shall  have  something 
to  say  to  you." 

I  do  not  know  that  I  looked  forward  to  the  interview  with 
any  interest.  I  expected  some  censure  of  my  conduct 
earlier  in  the  day,  and  I  was  resolved  to  defend  myself. 
But  the  Prince  proved  mild  and  even  amiable.  He  offered 
me  a  cigar,  and  condescended  to  discuss  some  points  of 
policy  with  me. 

"I  have  been  told,"  said  he,  "that  you  have  been  in  the 
forecastle,  and  have  seen  Mr.  Legrand.  You  think  that 
there  is  some  chance  of  his  joining  us?  Well,  it  is  good 

144 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  145 

hearing.  I  have  no  doubt  that  we  shall  succeed  in  de- 
stroying the  traitors." 

"Mr.  Morland,"  said  I,  leaning  forward  to  him,  "I 
would  not  like  to  leave  you  in  the  thought  that  this  is  going 
to  be  easy." 

"Oh,  no;  it  will  not  be  easy,"  he  agreed. 

But  plainly  he  was  confident  that  it  was  possible,  which 
I  was  not.  If  there  was  any  one  in  that  ship  that  doubted, 
it  was  I.  I  said  nothing,  however,  but  remarked  that 
Holgate  was  a  man  of  resource  and  capacity. 

"I  am  willing  to  believe  that,"  he  said  after  a  pause. 
"He  is  a  very  clever  scoundrel.  Oh,  yes." 

"We  might  be  in  a  better  position  to  counter  his  plans 
if  we  fathom  them,"  I  suggested. 

He  looked  at  me,  interrogation  in  his  blue  eyes,  which 
were,  and  were  not,  so  like  his  sister's. 

"The  question  that  puzzles  me,  sir,  is  why  Holgate  did  not 
seize  the  saloon  and  the  deck  below  last  night  when  he  had 
the  chance — for  down  there  is  what  he  wants." 

"He  had  us  locked  up  in  the  chart-house,"  replied  the 
Prince  with  assurance.  "He  did  not  anticipate  that  we 
should  escape;  and  the  yacht  was  running  into  danger." 

Yes;  that  was  the  explanation  that  had  occurred  to  me; 
indeed,  it  was  the  explanation  that  hitherto  we  had  all 
accepted.  But  was  it  true? 

"It  was  his  intention  to  possess  himself  of  the  papers  at 
his  leisure,"  continued  Prince  Frederic,  smoking  and  gazing 
at  me  with  the  air  of  a  preceptor  instructing  a  pupil. 

"  Why  should  he?"  I  asked  bluntly. 

The  Prince  smiled  pleasantly.  "I  will  tell  you,  Dr. 
Phillimore,"  he  answered.  "When  I  left  London,  and 
Europe,  for  good,  I  instructed  my  lawyers  to  put  my  prop- 
erty into  three  forms  of  goods— drafts  on  bankers,  Bank 


146  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

of  England  notes,  and  English  currency.  Each  kind  would 
be  of  service  to  me,  whose  destination  was  not  quite  settled. 
But  these  would  make  a  bulky  load  for  any  man.  There 
is  a  large  amount  of  specie,  and  is  it  not  the  Bank  of  England 
that  says,  '  Come  and  carry  what  gold  you  will  away  in  your 
pockets  provided  you  give  us  £5,000'?  Well,  there  is  that 
difficulty  for  these  villains." 

"But,"  I  objected,  "do  they  know  how  the  treasure  is 
made  up?" 

He  cast  a  dark  glance  at  me.  "I  have  told  you,"  he  said, 
"I  trust  such  as  you  in  my  service,  doctor.  But  there  has 
been  treachery.  Who  I  am  and  what  I  carry  became  known. 
How,  I  cannot  say.  But  it  was  treachery.  The  whole 
thing  is  a  conspiracy,"  he  cried,  hammering  on  the  table, 
"and  it  may  be  that  my  enemies  in  Hochburg  are  at  the 
bottom  of  it.  I  will  find  out.  But,  see  you,  doctor,  I  am 
Mr.  Morland  here  and  hereafter.  Let  that  be  understood, 
and  it  is  as  Mr.  Morland  I  will  hang  these  ruffians." 

His  frown  knit  his  eyebrows  closely,  and  his  nostrils 
heaved,  while  the  blue  eyes  were  fired  with  sudden  flame. 
If  he  had  ideas  on  democracy,  as  reports  of  him  had  de- 
clared, he  had  also  beyond  question  the  temper  of  the  marti- 
net. It  was  possible,  no  doubt,  to  recognise  these  strange 
contradictions,  but  at  the  first  sight  it  seemed  difficult.  I 
had  yet  to  learn  that  I  was  dealing  with  a  type  of  the  fanatic, 
and  a  representative  of  that  type,  moreover,  who  exemplified 
in  his  blood  the  fatalism  of  his  ascendants.  Yet  the  glimpse 
I  had  of  the  man  was  interesting.  I  began  to  understand 
him,  and  even  to  sympathise  with  him.  He  had  foregone 
much  for  the  sake  of  an  ideal,  and  that  was  something.  But 
just  then  I  should  like  to  have  known  exactly  what  his  sister's 
attitude  to  that  ideal  might  be.  For  Princess  Alix,  strange 
as  her  brother  was,  was  even  more  baffling  than  he. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  147 

Though  we  kept  a  rigid  watch  all  that  day  and  night,  no 
attack  was  delivered,  and  I  began  once  again  to  speculate 
as  to  Holgate's  policy.  Was  he  trying  to  tire  us  out  before 
he  made  his  assault,  or  had  he  other  ends  in  view?  The 
second  day  passed  as  tranquilly  as  the  first,  and  the  yacht 
was  still  making  her  best  southward.  She  had  passed  the 
mouth  of  the  Rio  La  Plata,  and  was  forging  along  the 
Argentine  coast,  bound  for — we  knew  not  whither.  Her 
destination  was  in  other  hands,  and  we  must  be  content  to 
abide  the  issues,  alert  and  equipped  for  any  emergency. 

On  the  second  day  I  revisited  the  forecastle,  with  my 
flag,  and  found  Holgate  as  amiable  as  before. 

"You  give  me  your  word,  doctor,  that  you  have  no 
weapons?"  said  he,  when  I  had  attended  to  his  wounded 
men,  and  was  proceeding  to  the  hold  where  the  prisoners 
lay. 

"I  give  you  my  word,"  I  replied. 

He  nodded,  and  gave  orders  for  the  removal  of  the  hatch; 
and  down  I  went,  this  time  unaccompanied.  Legrand  still 
lay  on  his  back,  staring  vacantly,  and  the  sailors  were 
grouped  about,  a  despondent  company,  in  that  dark  and 
stuffy  hole. 

"Any  improvement?"  said  I  to  one  of  them. 

"Not  much,  sir,"  said  he,  with  a  glance  towards  the 
open  hatchway,  where,  no  doubt,  one  of  the  mutineers  stood 
on  guard. 

"Does  Mr.  Legrand  take  any  nourishment?"  I  asked. 

"A  bit,  sir,  but  not  too  much.  He  doesn't  seem  to  relish 
his  food,"  the  man  answered. 

"Does  he  talk?  "I  asked. 

"He  has  spoken  about  a  dozen  sentences,  sir,  but  there 
don't  seem  much  sense  in  them." 

"Ah,  I  feared  as  much,"  I  said.    I  was  certain  that 


i48  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Holgate,  for  all  his  lordly  air  of  unconcern,  had  taken  steps 
to  know  what  was  forward  in  the  hold. 

I  made  another  examination,  and  was  the  more  con- 
vinced that  there  was  nothing  seriously  the  matter  with 
Legrand.  This  time  he  frankly  grinned  in  my  face,  as  I 
laid  him  down.  No  doubt  the  sailors  were  in  his  secret, 
and  primed  for  it. 

"I  daresay  I  shall  have  to  operate,"  I  said,  and,  bidding 
them  farewell,  I  ascended  to  the  deck. 

Holgate  waved  his  hand  cheerily  at  me.  "Always  glad 
to  see  you,  doctor,"  he  called  out,  and  went  on  with  the 
conversation  in  which  he  was  engaged. 

I  could  have  whipped  myself  that  I  could  not  guess  what 
his  crafty  design  was. 

But,  if  I  was  ignorant,  no  one  was  likely  to  assist  me. 
Barraclough  had  no  views;  all  that  his  purview  compassed 
was  the  probability  of  an  immediate  fight,  to  which  he 
looked  forward  with  unconcern.  Lane  was  ridiculously 
inept  in  his  suggestions,  one  of  which  involved  the  idea 
that  Holgate  desired  to  "bag  ladies  and  treasure  with  one 
gun."  This  suggestion  irritated  me,  and  I  snubbed  him, 
so  far  as  any  one  could  snub  Lane.  The  Prince,  I  knew, 
was  secure  in  his  obstinate  conviction,  and  naturally  Ellison 
had  no  views  any  more  than  Barraclough.  They  were 
both  very  excellent  examples  of  pure  British  phlegm  and 
unimaginativeness.  This  seemed  to  cast  the  burden  upon 
me,  for  Pye  was  still  confined  to  his  cabin.  The  little  man- 
was  undoubtedly  shaken  by  the  horrid  events  he  had  wit- 
nessed, and  though  he  was  confessedly  a  coward,  I  could 
not  help  feeling  sorry  for  him.  He  was  an  abject  creature 
now,  and  clung  to  his  bunk,  keeping  out  of  the  Prince's 
way  and  Barraclough's  as  much  as  possible,  and  pestering 
me  with  his  consultations. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  149 

"I  believe  I  should  be  better,  doctor,  if  we  were  to  get 
into  warmer  weather,"  he  said  pleadingly.  "Cold  does 
affect  a  man's  nerves,  doesn't  it?" 

"Well,  you'll  have  to  make  love  to  Holgate,  if  you  want 
that,"  said  I  drily.  "We're  at  his  mercy." 

We  were  all,  I  think,  conscious  of  that,  if  we  did  not 
always  openly  acknowledge  the  fact.  Yet  it  was  aston- 
ishing that  no  attack  was  made  on  the  state-rooms.  Hol- 
gate had  promised  it,  and  had  even  struck  the  shadow  of 
deeper  terrors  during  the  concluding  words  of  his  interview 
in  the  corridor.  But  things  went  on  peacefully;  the  sun 
rose  in  blurred  heavens  of  blue  and  grey,  and  declined  into 
rolling  waters,  and  no  event  of  consequence  took  place. 
The  bells  were  sounded  as  of  old;'  the  wheelman  in  his 
armoured  turret  steered  the  yacht  upon  her  course,  and 
every  day  the  Sea  Queen  drew  southward  under  the  ordinary 
maritime  routine.  Were  it  not  for  our  memories,  and  for 
the  outward  facts  of  our  predicament,  we  might  have 
fancied  ourselves  merely  upon  a  pleasant  excursion. 

There  was,  however,  this  lacking,  that  no  one  knew  our 
destination.  The  secret  was  locked  in  Holgate's  bosom,  or 
perhaps  he  shared  it  with  one  or  more  of  his  desperadoes. 

And,  as  if  to  lull  us  into  a  sense  of  security  and  to  persuade 
us  that  all  was  normal,  Mademoiselle  suddenly  developed 
and  exhibited  a  remarkable  liveliness.  She  was  a  thing  of 
moods  and  impulses,  restrained  by  no  reason  or  considera- 
tion for  others,  so  far  as  I  could  judge.  And,  having  once 
got  the  better  of  her  hysteric  fear  of  the  mutiny,  she  promptly 
discarded  any  thought  of  it.  We  were  prisoners  in  our  part 
of  the  yacht,  it  is  true,  but  that  did  not  interfere  with  our 
comfort.  We  had  food  and  wine  to  spare;  we  were  supplied 
with  every  luxury;  and  no  one  gave  us  any  trouble.  The 
guards  were  set  regularly,  but  Mademoiselle  had  no  concern 


ISO  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

with  that.  I  doubt  if  she  even  recognised  that  such  precau- 
tions were  taken.  There  was  a  certain  romance  in  the 
situation  which  appealed  to  her  and  inflamed  her  imagina- 
tion. She  lived  most  of  the  day  in  her  cabins,  being  tired 
by  her  maid,  or  playing  dominoes  or  some  other  childish 
game;  and  in  the  afternoon  she  emerged  upon  us,  a  glorious 
figure  in  fijie  clothes,  and  gave  us  the  benefit  of  her  society. 
Naturally  she  spent  much  of  her  time  in  company  with 
the  Prince  and  his  sister,  but  Barraclough  and  myself  were 
by  no  means  denied  her  favours.  Barraclough  spoke 
French  very  indifferently — as  indifferently,  indeed,  as  Made- 
moiselle spoke  English,  but  that  did  not  prevent  them  from 
getting  on  very  well  together.  As  I  have  explained,  Barra- 
clough was  a  tall,  handsome  fellow,  lean  and  inflexible  of 
face,  with  the  characteristic  qualities  of  his  race.  His  eyes 
admired  the  lady  profoundly,  and  he  endeavoured  to  keep 
pace  with  her  wits,  a  task  rendered  difficult  by  the  breaches 
in  two  languages.  This  vivacity  was  crowned  by  exhibi- 
tions of  her  vcice,  to  which  she  began  to  treat  us.  She  had, 
as  I  remembered,  a  wonderful  mezzo-soprano,  and,  being 
pent  up  in  this  comfortable  prison,  and  denied  access  to  the 
promenade,  she  used  it  to  effect.  As  I  have  said,  the  music- 
room  surrounding  the  saloon  below,  as  a  balcony,  was  in 
our  suite,  if  I  may  put  it  in  that  way,  and  thither  was  Made- 
moiselle accustomed  to  repair  of  an  afternoon  to  keep  her 
voice  in  practice,  as  she  explained.  The  Prince  usually 
followed  her  there,  and  I  have  seen  him  more  than  once 
seated  in  the  dimness  of  the  farthest  corner  of  the  balcony, 
staring  before  him  as  a  man  lost  in  thought,  or  as  one  rapt 
out  of  himself  into  some  sentimental  ecstasy  at  the  sounds  of 
that  divine  music.  Here  we  felt,  more  or  less,  that  we  were 
in  Liberty  Hall,  and,  to  do  him  justice,  Prince  Frederic 
encouraged  us  to  feel  this.  It  was  understood  that  the  saloon 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  151 

was  open  to  all,  and  it  became  a  resort  for  such  of  us  as  were 
off  duty  in  those  days — a  resort  that  would  have  been  im- 
proved by  more  light;  for  the  windows  were  all  barred  and 
shuttered,  and  only  the  skylights  admitted  the  day. 

The  weather  was  now  grown  much  colder,  for  we  were 
off  the  coast  of  Patagonia,  and  Holgate  appeared  to  be 
bent  on  doubling  the  Horn  and  getting  into  the  Pacific. 
In  the  wilds  of  that  wide  domain  there  would  be  more  chances 
for  this  crew  of  scoundrels  to  find  refuge  and  security  from 
the  arm  of  the  law.  Was  it  for  this  he  was  waiting  ?  And 
yet  that  was  no  argument  against  an  immediate  attack, 
for  it  was  clear  that  he  might  get  the  business  over,  deal 
with  us  as  he  chose,  and  make  for  his  destination  afterwards 
and  at  his  leisure.  Nor  could  it  be  that  he  doubted  as  to 
the  issue  of  the  struggle,  for  his  forces  outnumbered  ours 
greatly,  and,  if  I  knew  anything  of  men,  Holgate  was  utterly 
without  fear.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  had  a  great  deal 
of  discretion.  The  only  conclusion  that  emerged  from 
these  considerations  was  the  certainty  that  in  the  end  Hol- 
gate had  decreed  our  fate.  That  had  been  settled  when 
Day  fell,  perhaps  even  before  that,  and  when  poor  McCrae 
was  shot  by  his  engines.  We  were  doomed  to  death. 

If  any  doubt  as  to  our  fate  dwelt  in  Princess  Alix's  mind 
she  did  not  show  it.  She  was  a  girl  of  spirit  and  energy,  and 
she  had  neat  hands.  Thus  her  time  was  spent  in  such  work 
as  she  deemed  useful  in  the  circumstances,  or  such  as 
occupied  her  mind  healthily.  She  made  a  handsome  fur 
cap  for  herself  against  the  biting  wind,  which  now  came 
snapping  off  the  icy  highlands  of  the  coast,  and  she  sketched, 
and  designed,  and  photographed.  Above  all,  she  was  cheer- 
ful and  self-reliant.  There  was  not  much  in  common  be- 
tween the  brother  and  the  sister  save  perhaps  their  aloofness 
from  strangers.  I  questioned  much  if  the  Princess  had  any 


152  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

of  her  brother's  sentimentality.  She  had  all  her  brother's 
decision  and  fire,  however,  as  I  was  to  see  exemplified  more 
than  once. 

It  was  on  the  third  of  our  quiet  afternoons  that  I  was 
sitting  in  the  corridor  with  a  volume  in  my  hand,  conscious 
merely  of  the  many  sounds  in  that  silence,  and  scarcely 
aware  of  what  I  read.  The  voyage  seemed  to  partake  of 
the  nature  of  that  fabled  voyage  of  the  ancient  mariner. 
Some  strange  doom  hung  over  us  all,  and  yet  the  sky  smiled, 
as  it  did  that  moment,  and  the  cold  breath  of  the  blue  sea 
was  inspiring  in  one's  nostrils  like  wine  in  the  blood.  I  was 
aware  in  this  dream  that  a  door  had  opened  and  shut,  and 
that  the  Princess  had  come  into  the  corridor.  She  sat  on  a 
chair  not  far  from  me  and  plied  her  needles  in  a  way  that 
struck  me  now,  as  I  roused  myself,  as  very  homely  and 
pleasant.  I  shot  a  glance  at  her.  She  was  very  simply 
dressed  in  what,  for  all  I  know,  may  have  been  a  very 
extravagant  fashion.  She  had  the  knitted  waistcoat  she  was 
making  (I  concluded  for  her  brother)  across  her  knee,  and 
I  had  a  full  view  of  her  as  she  swayed  and  moved  about 
her  task.  Those  flowing  lines,  that  sweet  ripeness,  the 
excellent  beauty  of  her  face,  impressed  me  newly.  She  met 
my  glance,  and  smiled. 

"What  do  you  find  interests  you,  Dr.  Phillimore?"  she 
asked  in  her  pleasant  voice. 

"I  was  reading,  or  pretending  to  read,  a  book  of  poems," 
I  answered. 

"Poems,"  she  replied,  plying  her  needles,  and  then  in  a 
little,  "It  is  strange  you  should  be  reading  poems  and  I 
knitting  here." 

"It  puzzles  me,"  said  I.  I  rose  and  went  to  the  window 
behind  her  which  was  not  shuttered,  and  for  the  light  from 
which  she  had  seated  herself  there.  The  crisp  sparkle  of 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  153 

the  sea  rose  to  eyes  and  ears.  When  I  turned,  Princess  Alix 
had  ceased  from  her  work  and  was  looking  towards  me. 

"You  wonder  why?"  she  asked. 

"I  have  made  many  guesses,  but  have  never  satisfied 
myself  yet  why  the  mutiny  is  not  pushed  to  its  logical  con- 
clusion." 

"Which  would  mea "  she  said  thoughtfully. 

"Which  would  mean,"  I  interrupted  quickly,  "the  pos- 
session of  the  treasure." 

There  was  something  deeply  significant  in  her  gaze,  some- 
thing that  was  brave,  and  appealed,  and  winced  at  the 
same  time.  She  went  on  slowly  with  her  knitting. 

"He  is  waiting  his  time,"  she  remarked  in  a  low  voice. 

"He  will  wait  too  long,"  I  said  with  a  little  laugh. 

"Do  you  think  so?"  she  asked,  and,  laying  down  her 
work,  went  to  the  window  as  I  had  done.  "It  is  cold." 

"We  are  off  an  icy  shore,"  I  said. 

"Yes,  I  found  it  on  the  map  this  morning,"  she  nodded. 
"We  are  close  to  the  Straits  of  Magellan!" 

At  that  moment  the  sound  of  the  piano  sailed  through 
the  door  at  the  end  of  the  corridor.  She  turned  her  head 
slightly,  and  then  moved  away  restlessly.  She  went  to 
the  chair  on  which  I  had  been  sitting  and  picked  up  my 
Tennyson. 

"I  know  him  pretty  well,"  she  remarked,  turning  the 
pages.  She  halted  where  I  had  inserted  a  marker. 

"'The  Princess,'"  she  said  slowly.  She  drummed  her 
fingers  on  the  leaf,  read  for  a  minute  or  two,  and  dropped 
the  book  lightly.  "We  have  no  literature  in  comparison 
with  yours,  Dr.  Phillimore;  but  we  have  sometimes  done 
better  than  that." 

"Oh,  not  than  the  lyrics,"  I  protested  lightly.  "Ask 
me  no  more " 


154  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

The  music  from  without  broke  into  louder  evidence,  and 
she  turned  frowning  towards  the  door. 

"Do  you  know,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  she  asked  hesitatingly 
"if  Mr.  Morland  is  in  his  room?" 

"He  went  after  lunch,"  I  answered.  She  stood  con- 
sidering. 

"Mademoiselle  has  a  beautiful  voice,"  I  said  tentatively. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  assented.  "It  is  of  good  quality  and 
training."  Her  tone  was  curt,  as  if  she  were  unwilling  to 
continue  the  conversation,  but  she  still  listened. 

Einsam  Wandelt  dein  Freund  im  Friihlings  garten. 

It  seemed  to  me  that  I  could  almost  hear  the  words  in 
that  uplifted  music.  The  song  has  always  been  a  passionate 
fancy  of  mine,  beguiling  the  heart  of  rock  to  romance. 
Sentiment  is  on  wing  in  every  corner  of  one's  consciousness 
when  that  song  rises  in  its  fulness  and  falls  in  its  cadences 
on  one's  ears  and  deeper  senses. 

In  der  Spiegelnden  Fluth,  in  Schnee  der  Alpen.    .    .    . 
.    .    .  strahlt  dein  Bildniss. 

I  could  see  Mademoiselle  Trebizond  at  the  piano  with 
the  vision  of  the  mind,  her  soul  enrapt,  her  features  trans- 
figured. She  was  a  figment  of  the  emotions.  And  the 
Princess  and  I  listened,  she  with  a  little  dubitating  look 
of  perplexity,  paying  me  no  heed  now,  and  I  singularly 
moved.  I  walked  down  the  corridor,  past  where  Princess 
Alix  stood,  and  as  I  went  by  I  could  have  put  out  my  arm 
and  drawn  her  to  me.  She  was  wonderful  in  her  beauty 
and  her  pride. 

Deutlich  schimmert  auf  jedem  purpur  blattchen. 

But  I  went  by  and  opened  the  door  that  gave  upon  the 
saloon  stairs.  Instantly  the  flood  of  music  rolled  into  the 
room  in  a  tide,  and,  glancing  back,  I  saw  the  Princess  stir. 
She  came  towards  me. 


- 


I  could  see  Mile.  Trebizond  at  the  Piano. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  155 

"A  voice  is  a  beautiful  machine,"  she  said  uncertainly  as 
the  notes  died  away. 

I  could  not  answer;  but  she  may  have  read  an  answer 
in  my  eyes.  She  passed  me  just  as  the  singer  broke  into 
something  new,  and  entered  the  music  gallery.  A  shaft 
of  light  struck  out  her  figure  boldly.  I  walked  round  to 
the  second  door  at  the  head  of  the  stairs.  Right  away  in 
the  corner  was  Mademoiselle,  and  by  her  Sir  John  Barra- 
clough  lounged  on  the  sofa,  stroking  his  moustache  un- 
easily. But  my  eyes  lingered  on  the  two  not  at  all,  for  they 
were  drawn  forthwith  to  another  sight  which  filled  me  with 
astonishment.  The  barriers  had  been  removed  from  several 
of  the  windows,  the  windows  themselves  were  open,  and  I 
could  discern  the  figures  of  men  gathered  without  on  the 
deck. 

With  an  exclamation  I  ran  forward,  interrupting  the 
mellifluous  course  of  Schubert's  Serenade,  and  Barraclough 
started  to  his  feet. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked  abruptly. 

Mademoiselle  turned  on  her  stool  and  regarded  me  with 
curiosity,  and  behind  the  Princess  was  approaching  slowly. 

"The  windows,  man!"  said  I. 

Mademoiselle  burst  into  laughter.  rtlt  was  so  dark," 
she  said  prettily,  "I  could  not  see  plainly.  I  must  always 
have  light  when  I  play.  And  I  made  Sir  John  open  them." 

Barraclough  fidgeted,  but  turned  a  cold  face  on  me. 

"What's  all  the  fuss  about?"  he  asked  surlily. 

I  pointed  to  the  figures  which  we  could  see  through  the 
open  windows. 

"Well,  that's  my  business,"  he  said  shortly.  "I'm  in 
command,  and  I'm  not  a  fool."  As  he  spoke  he  fingered 
his  revolver. 

"  Oh,  do  not  be  afraid.    It  is  all  right,"  said  Mademoiselle 


1 56  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

cheerfully.  "See,  we  will  have  more  open.  I  will  play 
them  something.  They  are  listening  to  my  music.  It  will 
soothe  them." 

She  cast  a  look  at  Sir  John  from  her  laughing  dark  eyes, 
and  let  her  hands  down  on  the  keys  with  a  bang,  breaking 
into  a  jolly  air  of  the  boulevards. 

"Stay,"  she  cried,  stopping  quickly,  "but  I  know  one 
of  your  English  tunes  suitable  for  the  sea.  How  do  you 
call  it?  Tom-boiling!" 

As  she  spoke  she  swerved  softly  into  that  favourite  air, 
the  English  words  running  oddly  from  her  lips. 

" 'Ere  a  sheer 'ulk  lies  poor  Tom  Bo-olling     .     .     ." 

From  the  deck  came  a  burst  of  applause.  She  laughed 
in  delight,  and  winked  up  at  me. 

"I  can  do  more  with  them  than  your  guns,"  she  said 
boldly,  and  was  sailing  into  the  next  verse  when  the  Princess 
intervened. 

"Mademoiselle,"  she  said  in  French,  "you  are  incon- 
veniencing the  officers.  They  have  much  to  do." 

Mademoiselle  turned  about  angrily  and  met  the  Princess' 
gaze.  She  seemed  about  to  fly  out  in  a  tempest,  but  as 
suddenly  checked  herself,  leaving  only  a  little  frown  on  her 
forehead  to  witness  to  her  annoyance.  She  had  been  en- 
gaged in  a  little  triumph  that  suited  her  vanity,  and  she  had 
been  called  away  from  it.  I  really  do  not  think  there  was 
anything  more  than  that  in  it — not  then,  at  any  rate.  She 
rose. 

"You  are  a  tyrant,  my  princess,"  she  said,  and  nodding 
sweetly  to  Barraclough  and  myself,  left  the  gallery. 

Princess  Alix  followed,  her  face  pale  and  still.  More 
than  ever  was  I  convinced  that,  whatever  feelings  the  lady 
had  inspired  in  the  Prince,  his  sister  was  not  party  to  them. 


CHAPTER     XII 
IN  THE  SALOON 

I  THINK  it  was  from  that  hour  that  I  began  to  get  on 
badly  with  Barraclough.  It  was  in  his  power  as  acting 
captain,  no  doubt,  to  remit  certain  precautions,  but  the 
remission  of  those  precautions  was  not  to  the  credit  of 
his  head.  He  had  been  beguiled  by  the  Siren,  and  she, 
doubtless,  by  her  vanity  or  her  freakishness.  When  she 
had  gone  he  turned  on  me. 

"What  the  devil  do  you  want  interfering,  Phillimore?" 
he  demanded.  "I'm  in  charge  here." 

There  never  was  a  man  so  insensate.  I  shrugged  my 
shoulders.  "Well,  it  was  not  my  interference  that  was 
successful,"  I  said  curtly. 

He  walked  abruptly  to  the  window  and  opened  it  wider. 
I  could  not  be  mistaken  as  to  the  bulky  form  that  blocked  it. 

"Nice  music,  captain,"  said  Holgate's  wheezing  voice. 

"I'll  give  you  just  three  seconds  to  quit,  or  I'll  put  a  hole 
through  you,  you  infernal  rascal,"  said  Barraclough  sav- 
agely, raising  his  revolver. 

"Oh,  we're  in  no  hurry,"  said  the  mutineer  cheerfully, 
and  moved  away. 

I  suppose  that  some  gleam  of  reason  prevented  Barra- 
clough from  firing.  He  barred  the  windows  afresh,  and 
came  back  to  me. 

"Why  the  mischief  doesn't  he  attack?"  he  exclaimed 
peevishly. 

157 


iS8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  did  not  know,  but  I  was  near  guessing  just  then.  In 
point  of  fact,  I  did  guess  that  afternoon.  I  paid  my  usual 
visit  to  the  forecastle  and  the  hold.  Legrand  played  the 
same  farce  with  remarkable  persistence,  and  I  was  no  longer 
puzzled  by  him.  He  was  biding  his  time,  like  Holgate,  and 
his  reasons  were  obvious.  Holgate 's  dawned  on  me  just 
then — but  some  of  them  only,  as  you  shall  see  during  the 
progress  of  this  narrative. 

He  maintained  his  friendliness,  inquired  civilly  after  our 
health,  and  how  the  ladies  bore  the  seclusion. 

"I  wish  I  could  make  it  easier  for  them,  but  I  can't, 
doctor,"  he  said  amiably. 

He  was  an  abominable  liar,  but  I  had  a  certain  admiration 
for  his  effrontery.  I  was  glad  I  could  meet  him  on  his  own 
ground,  so  I  answered  deliberately: 

"Of  course,  it  would  spoil  your  plans  to  get  the  job 
over." 

He  eyed  me  smiling.     "As  how,  my  friend,"  he  asked. 

"You  would  rather  have  us  in  charge  of  the  treasure  than 
yourself,"  I  replied. 

He  laughed.  "Doctor,  there's  imagination  in  you,  as 
I've  always  said.  It's  a  pity  I  made  that  blunder  about 
you.  Not  that  it  matters  now.  Well,  you've  nicked  it. 
What's  the  odds?  You  are  welcome  to  the  truth — now." 

There  was  a  perceptible  emphasis  on  his  last  word. 

"You're  not  afraid  of  the  attack?"  I  said. 

He  shook  his  head.  "Not  much.  While  we  have  a 
common  object  we're  all  right.  I'm  afraid  of  success. 
Doctor,  you've  a  penetrating  eye.  Why,  the  treasure 
might  break  us  up.  If  you  had  sent  it  down  to  me  I  believe 
I'd  have  sent  it  back.  That  would  have  been  your  best 
chance.  I  wonder  you  didn't  think  of  it.  But  you've  got 
your  flaws.  If  you'd  sent  that  treasure  down  I'd  have  had 


I'll  give  you  just  three  seconds  to  quit,  or  I'll  put  a  hole  through 
you,  you  infernal  rascal.'  " 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  159 

to  take  it;  and  you  might  have  sat  down  and  waited  on 
events.  But  it's  too  late  now.  I  know  where  I  am." 

"And  where's  that?"  I  asked  bluntly. 

He  smiled  craftily.  "We  enter  the  Straits  of  Magellan 
this  extra  special  night,"  he  said.  "Let's  put  it  at  that." 

"And  what's  to  come ?"  I  asked  in  the  same  voice. 

"Lord,  one  would  suppose  you  in  the  counsels,"  he 
said  equably.  "And  in  a  way  you  are.  Well,  you  can 
hand  over  that  treasure  which  you  have  been  good  enough 
to  guard  fcr  me  better  than  I  could  myself  as  soon  as  you 
will.  I've  no  objection  now.  Good-evening,  doctor." 

He  wheeled  about  and  went  off  humming  a  tune.  But 
I  was  staggered.  That  meant,  if  he  were  not  lying  again, 
that  we  were  near  the  end  of  our  tether,  that  the  truce  was 
up,  and  that  .  .  . 

My  mind  shuddered  in  its  train  of  thought.  There  was 
only  one  possible  end  for  us  if  Holgate  was  to  secure  himself; 
and  he  was  capable  of  any  infamy.  As  I  looked  at  his 
broad  back  and  bull  neck  I  felt  rage  and  hatred  gather  in 
me  and  surge  together.  But  I  was  impotent  then  and  there. 
I  went  back  to  our  quarters  sick  at  heart. 

It  was  falling  dark  when  I  reached  the  state-rooms,  and 
all  was  as  usual.  The  same  vacant  face  of  quietude  was 
presented  to  me  in  the  corridor.  Leaving  the  two  men,  of 
whom  one  was  Grant,  on  guard,  I  went  below  to  my  cabin; 
and,  as  I  did  so,  thought  to  look  in  upon  Pye.  Faint  shafts  of 
light  streamed  in  by  the  open  port,  but  I  could  see  no  one. 

"Pye!"  I  called,  and  received  no  answer. 

Well,  it  was  of  small  consequence  to  us  if  Pye  recovered 
or  not,  for  he  was  negligible  as  a  unit  of  our  defence.  But 
I  was  glad  that  the  little  man  had  sufficiently  resumed  what 
what  might  be  called  his  manhood  to  be  up  and  about  again. 
Maybe,  I  thought  with  some  amusement,  I  should  find  him 


160  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

airing  himself  in  the  corridor  or  disporting  in  the  music- 
room.  Coming  out  of  my  cabin,  I  groped  my  way  along 
the  passage  in  the  direction  of  the  stairs.  When  I  reached 
the  foot  of  them  it  was  quite  dark,  and  I  stopped,  arrested 
suddenly  by  a  murmur  of  voices  from  the  saloon  beyond.  I 
knew  that  some  one  must  be  on  guard  there,  but  I  did 
not  quite  understand  the  murmur.  I  hesitated,  making 
some  inquiries  in  my  mind.  From  the  hour,  I  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  Barraclough  was  on  duty,  and 
I  turned  and  entered  the  saloon,  the  door  of  which 
was  ajar. 

"Is  that  you,  Barraclough?"  I  called. 

My  voice  penetrated  the  darkness,  which  was  here  alle- 
viated by  the  dull  gleam  from  the  port-holes.  I  heard  a 
rustling,  and  I  was  sure  it  was  of  a  woman's  skirts. 

"What  do  you  want?"  asked  Barraclough  in  a  leaden 
voice. 

"Oh,  nothing,"  said  I  as  coldly;  "I  only  thought  I  heard 
voices." 

"Nqw  what  the "  He  pulled  himself  up  sharply, 

for  with  all  his  faults  (and  heaven  knows  I  had  yet  to  find 
how  many  they  were)  he  was  a  gentleman. 

"It  is  the  doctor,"  came  in  Mademoiselle's  pretty  accents. 
"  Oh,  it  is  so  cold  upstairs,  doctor.  You  must  make  us  some 
machinery  to  warm  us." 

"We  shall  be  colder  yet,  Mademoiselle,"  I  replied 
indifferently;  "we  shall  have  the  ices  of  Magellan  refrigerat- 
ing us  to-morrow." 

"Magellan,"  said  Barraclough.  "What  the  mischief 
does  that  mean?" 

"Ask  Mr.  Holgate,"  I  answered.  "It's  his  affair,  or  he 
thinks  it  is.  He  has  taken  it  on  himself."  I  made  my 
way  to  the  electric-light  knobs.  "As  it  seems  to  be  getting 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  161 

dark,"  I  said,  not  without  irony,  "I  will  take  the  liberty  of 
illuminating." 

"Oh,  it's  none  so  dark,"  growled  Barraclough.  "We 
ought  to  be  used  to  darkness  by  this  time.  We're  not  all 
children  at  nurse,"  he  sneered  palpably. 

I  turned  the  catch,  but  no  light  came.  "It's  gone  wrong," 
I  exclaimed. 

"Yes,  I  did  try  it  a  little  time  ago,"  said  Mademoiselle 
sweetly,  "when  Sir  John  and  I  were  in  so  deep  argument." 

Of  course  it  was  a  lie,  but  what  did  that  matter.  If  I 
could  have  seen  Barraclough's  face  at  that  moment  I  felt 
sure  it  would  have  advertised  a  sense  of  shame,  despite  his 
passivity.  But  Mademoiselle  .  .  .  Well,  I  could  see 
in  the  dusk  the  shadow  of  her  face,  and  it  was  a 
handsome  shadow.  Almost  I  could  see  her  smile.  They 
were  seated  in  the  recesses  of  the  saloon.  I  moved 
towards  them. 

"I  suppose  you  understand  the  hang  of  this,  Sir  John," 
I  said  drily. 

"I'm  not  a  patent  detective,"  he  answered  with  his  arro- 
gant sneer,  but  I  paid  no  heed,  for  I  felt  sure  of  settling  him 
then  and  there. 

"I  suppose  it  has  occurred  to  you  to  reflect  on  whose 
grace  we  have  depended  for  our  electric  supply,"  I  said 
mildly. 

"I  know  that  it  comes  from  the  engine-room,  if  that's 
what  you  mean,"  he  replied  bluntly. 

"And  now  it's  cut  off,"  I  said. 

There  was  a  pause,  and  it  was  the  lady  who  broke  it. 

"What  is  it  that  you  mean,  doctor?" 

I  addressed  her.  "The  mutineers  cut  off  the  light  pre- 
paratory to  an  attack." 

"You  are  the  most  wonderful  sleuth-hound,  Dr.  Philli- 


1 62  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

more,"  said  Barraclough  with  a  hard  laugh;  "your  talents 
are  quite  thrown  away." 

"I  regret  to  say  they  are  here,"  I  answered  sharply.  And 
where  would  he  be  if  he  had  paid  some  attention  to  the 
patent  detective?  I  tell  you  again,  Sir  John  Barraclough, 
that  we've  got  to  expect  an  attack  to-night,  and  that's  why 
the  light  is  gone." 

A  man  may  endure  hostility  and  defeat;  he  may  suffer 
shame  and  injustice ;  he  may  undergo  pangs  of  jealousy  and 
remorse.  All  these  things  are  dispiriting  or  humiliating, 
but  I  declare  that  I  would  willingly  experience  them  all  if 
I  might  save  myself  from  the  supreme  dishonour  of  appear- 
ing in  a  ridiculous  role.  I  had  spoken  strongly  because  I 
felt  warmly,  and  there  was  a  note  of  dictatorial  assurance 
in  my  voice  which  might  have  convinced,  or  at  least  silenced, 
Barraclough.  But  I  had  left  the  keys  down,  and  to  my 
shocking  discomfiture  as  I  finished  my  declamation  the 
saloon  was  at  a  stroke  flooded  with  light. 

The  radiance  discovered  to  me  Mademoiselle's  piquante 
face,  her  eyes  smiling,  her  lips  full  and  pouting,  and  close 
beside  her  Barraclough's  fair  Saxon  jowl.  He  grinned  at 
me,  but  said  nothing,  for  which  perhaps  I  should  have  been 
grateful.  But  I  was  not. 

"But  this  is  in  our  honour,  then?"  suggested  Made- 
moiselle Yvonne  prettily. 

I  had  no  fancy  for  her,  but  I  did  not  mind  her  little 
sarcasm. 

I  bowed.  "No  doubt  to  celebrate  my  oratory,"  I  said, 
recovering  myself.  "But  as  we  do  not  know  how  long 
Mr.  Holgate  will  condescend  to  continue  his  compliment 
we  may  as  well  make  the  most  of  it." 

"You're  a  cool  hand,  Phillimore,"  said  Barraclough,  now 
with  the  good  temper  of  one  who  has  triumphed. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  163 

"But  none  so  cool  as  Holgate,"  I  returned  him  in  the 
same  spirit,  "for  he  has  just  warned  me  that  his  reasons 
for  not  attacking  us  are  at  an  end."  He  regarded  me  in- 
terrogatively. "Holgate  is  not  only  a  cool  hand,  but  a 
cunning  hand,  a  far-reasoning  hand.  He  has  let  us  take 
care  of  his  treasure  until  he  was  ready  for  it." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  asked  Barraclough  in  astonish- 
ment. 

"His  men  might  have  become  demoralised  if  he  had 
seized  the  safe.  He  has,  therefore,  feigned  to  them  that  it 
was  not  practicable.  That  has  been  his  reason  for  our 
security — not  tender  mercy  for  us,  you  may  guess.  So  we 
have  kept  his  treasure  safe,  and  now — he  wants  it." 

"Why  now?"  queried  Barraclough,  who  frowned. 

"That's  Holgate's  secret.  I  suppose  he  knows  what 
he  is  going  to  do  and  what  destination  he  wants.  We 
don't.  Anyway,  we're  turning  through  Magellan  to-night, 
and  he  has  no  further  use  for  us." 

"I  wish  I'd  shot  that  fiend  to-day,"  said  Barraclough 
savagely. 

Mademoiselle  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  a  curious 
expression  on  her  face. 

"He  is  a  remarkable  man,  this  'Olgate?"  she  asked. 

"He  is — pardon,  Mademoiselle — the  devil,"  said  Barra- 
clough. 

She  laughed  her  fluting  laughter.  "Oh,  but  the  devil 
may  be  perhaps  converted,"  she  said.  "He  may  be  tamed. 
You  say  music  have  powers  to  tame  the  savage  breast." 
She  tapped  her  bosom  dramatically,  and  smiled.  "There 
is  many  men  that  may  be  tamed." 

She  cast  a  soft  glance  at  Barraclough  and  then  at  me. 

But  I  only  got  the  edge  of  it,  for  at  that  moment  I  caught 
sight  of  a  gray  face,  with  little  tufts  of  whisker  under  the 


1 64  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

ears,  and  glancing  glasses  that  hung  over  the  railings  of 
the  music  balcony  above.  It  was  Pye.  Had  he  been 
there  long  in  the  darkness  or  had  he  only  just  arrived,  at- 
tracted by  the  light  and  the  voices?  The  latter  seemed 
the  more  probable  assumption,  for  as  I  looked  up  he  made 
an  awkward  movement  as  if  he  was  embarrassed  at  being 
discovered.  Yet  if  he  had  been  eavesdropping,  where  was 
the  harm?  But  somehow  I  felt  annoyed.  The  others 
followed  my  glance,  but  the  clerk  had  gone. 

Mademoiselle  Trebizond  sighed  and  put  her  small  hand 
over  her  mouth  to  hide  a  yawn. 

"It  is  so  what  you  call  dull,  Sir  John,"  she  protested  in 
her  coquettish  way.  "Nothing  but  sea,  sea,  and  not  even 
the  chance  to  go  on  deck.  I  would  sooner  have  the  muti- 
neers. Oh,  but  it  was  insensate  to  leave  Europe  and 
France.  No,  it  is  a  country  the  most  diabolic  this  side  of 
the  ocean.  What  is  there  under  the  sea,  Sir  John?" 

"Why,  the  fishes,  Mademoiselle,"  said  he,  grinning. 

"No,  no;  understand  me,  Monsieur.  I  mean  under  the 
ground.  What  is  there?"  She  waved  her  hands.  "Sea, 
sea,  sea,  nothing  else,  and  savages,"  she  added  thoughtfully. 

"They  would  be  interesting,"  I  suggested  drily. 

She  looked  at  me.  "My  good  friend,  doctor,  you  are 
right,"  she  said  charmingly.  "More  interesting  than  this 
company.  Monsieur  'Olgate,  he  is  interesting,  is  it  not?" 

"We  may  have  an  opportunity  of  judging  presently," 
said  I  lightly. 

Mademoiselle  got  up  and  peered  out  of  the  port-holes. 
The  glow  of  the  electric  light  in  the  luxurious  saloon  threw 
into  blueness  the  stark  darkness  of  the  evening.  Nothing 
was  visible,  but  through  the  ports  streamed  the  cadences 
of  the  water  rising  and  falling  about  the  hull.  It  had  its 
picturesque  side,  that  scene,  and  looked  at  with  sympa- 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  165 

thetic  eyes  the  setting  was  romantic,  whatever  tragedy 
might  follow.  That  it  was  to  be  tragedy  I  was  assured,  but 
this  pretty,  emotional  butterfly  had  no  such  thoughts.  Why 
should  she  have?  She  was  safeguarded  by  the  prince  of  a 
regnant  line;  she  was  to  be  the  mistress  of  millions;  and  she 
could  coquette  at  will  in  dark  corners  with  handsome  officers. 
She  was  bored,  no  doubt,  and  when  dominoes  with  her 
maid  failed  her,  she  had  Barraclough  to  fall  back  on,  and 
there  was  her  art  behind  all  if  she  had  only  an  audience. 
I  began  to  see  the  explanation  of  that  astonishing  scene 
earlier  in  the  day.  She  was  vain  to  her  finger-tips;  she 
loved  sensations;  and  it  was  trying  even  to  be  the  betrothed 
of  a  royal  prince  if  divorced  from  excitements  to  her  vanity. 
After  all,  Prince  Frederic,  apart  from  his  lineage,  was  an 
ordinary  mortal,  and  his  conversation  was  not  stimulating. 
In  Germany  or  in  Paris  Mademoiselle  would  have  footed  it 
happily  as  the  consort  even  of  a  dethroned  prince;  but  what 
was  to  be  got  out  of  the  eternal  wash  and  silence  of  the 
ocean,  out  of  the  sea,  sea,  sea,  as  she  herself  phrased  it  ? 

She  came  back  from  the  port-hole.  "It  is  so  dull," 
she  said,  and  yawned  politely.  Well,  it  was  dull,  but 
perhaps  dulness  was  more  pleasant  than  the  excitements 
which  we  were  promised.  With  a  flirt  of  her  eyes  she 
left  us. 

When  she  was  gone  Barraclough  eyed  me  coldly  and 
steadily. 

"You  didn't  say  all  you  had  to  say,"  he  remarked. 

"No,  I  didn't.  Lights  or  no  lights,  Holgate  will  attack 
presently — I  will  not  pin  myself  to  to-night.  He  is  where 
he  wants  to  be,  or  will  be  soon.  Then  he  has  no  use  for  us" 
— I  paused — "women  or  men." 

"Good  God,  do  you  think  him  that  sort  of  scoundrel?" 
he  inquired  sharply. 


1 66  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"What  has  he  done  ?  Played  with  us  as  a  cat  with  mice. 
Oh,  he's  the  most  unholy  ruffian  I've  ever  struck.  And  you 
know  it.  Look  at  his  face.  No,  Barraclough,  it's  death, 
it's  death  to  every  man  jack." 

"And  the  women?"  he  said  hesitatingly. 

I  too  hesitated.  "No,  I  don't  credit  him  with  that.  He 
threatened,  but  I  don't  quite  believe.  Yet  I  don't  know. 
No;  I  think  it's  a  question  of  a  terminus  for  all  of  us,  man 
and  woman" — I  paused — "including  your  pretty  friend 
there." 

He  turned  sharply  on  me,  but  made  no  remark.  His 
eyelids  were  drawn  and  heavy  and  his  eyes  surcharged. 
He  appeared  to  be  under  the  stress  of  some  severe  thought. 
I  moved  away,  leaving  it  at  that,  for  it  was  obvious  that  he 
was  moved.  As  I  reached  the  door  I  happened  to  glance 
back.  Barraclough  stood  where  I  had  left  him,  his  brows 
knitted;  but  my  eyes  passed  from  him  to  the  gallery,  and 
there  lighted  on  Mademoiselle,  who  stood  with  one  hand  on 
the  railing  gazing  down  at  Barraclough.  She  had  her  hand 
to  her  heart,  and  her  face  was  white  like  death,  but  that  may 
have  been  the  effect  of  the  electric  light.  I  wondered,  as  I 
had  wondered  about  Pye,  how  long  she  had  been  there,  and 
if  she  had  heard.  Had  she  spied  on  us  of  a  set  purpose? 
If  so  (God  help  her!)  she  had  taken  no  good  of  her  eaves- 
dropping. A  pity  for  her  seized  me.  She  was  still  and 
silent  in  the  course  of  my  gaze,  but,  as  I  looked,  the  ship 
heeled,  her  bosom  struck  the  railing  heavily,  and  she  uttered 
a  tiny  cry.  Barraclough  glanced  up  and  saw  her.  As  I 
went  out  a  cold  blast  streamed  off  the  sea  and  entered  the 
open  ports;  the  waters  rocked  and  roared.  I  guessed  that 
we  were  entering  the  channel. 

I  had  made  my  report  to  Barraclough,  but  I  had  to  report 
to  the  Prince.  When  I  reached  his  cabin  I  found  him 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  167 

seated  before  his  table,  engaged  in  sorting  a  number  of  docu- 
ments. He  wore  glasses,  which  I  had  never  seen  on  him 
before,  and  he  proffered  me  a  severe  frown  as  I  entered. 
I  have  never  to  this  day  rightly  assessed  the  character  of 
Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg,  so  many  odd  ingredients 
entered  into  it.  He  was  dictatorial,  he  was  even  domineer- 
ing, he  was  hard-working,  and  he  was  conscientious.  About 
these  qualities  I  had  already  made  up  my  mind.  But 
his  acts  had  been  wholly  in  disregard  of  the  rhythmical  and 
regular  conventions  which  he  should  thus  have  associated 
with  himself.  He  had  broken  with  his  fatherland,  he  had 
thrown  over  dynastic  laws,  he  had  gone  by  his  will  alone, 
and  no  red  tape.  Perhaps  there  was  the  solution.  He  had 
•gone  by  his  conscience.  I  have  said  I  was  convinced  of  his 
conscientiousness,  and  possibly  in  these  strange  departures 
from  the  code  of  his  fathers  he  was  following  a  new 
and  internal  guide,  to  the  detriment  of  his  own  material 
interests.  He  had  abandoned  the  essence  while  retaining 
the  forms  of  his  birth  and  breeding.  At  least,  this  is 
but  my  assumption;  his  actions  must  explain  him  for 
himself.  I  have  set  down  faithfully  how  he  behaved 
from  the  first  moment  I  met  him.  Let  him  be  judged 
by  that. 

The  Prince,  then,  who  had  violated  the  traditions  of  his 
house  by  his  proposed  alliance,  was  occupied  in  his  accounts. 
That,  at  any  rate,  is  what  I  gathered  from  the  hasty  glance 
I  got  at  the  sheets  of  figures  before  him. 

"Well,  sir?"  said  he  brusquely. 

"I  report,  sir,  that  we  have  entered  the  Straits  of  Magel- 
lan, and  that  we  have  every  reason  to  look  for  an  attack  at 
any  moment,"  I  said  formally. 

He  dropped  his  pen.  "So!"  he  said,  nodding  quite 
pleasantly. 


1 68  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"It  is  just  as  well  that  it  comes,  doctor.  We  have  been 
too  long  on  the  rack.  It  has  done  us  no  good." 

"I  think  you  are  right,  sir,"  I  answered;  "and,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  has  been  of  service  to  the  mutineers." 

He  looked  perplexed.  "We  have  taken  charge  of  the 
safes  for  them,"  I  explained. 

He  sat  silent  awhile,  and  then  mechanically  curled  his 
moustache  upwards. 

"Yes — yes — yes,"  he  said.  "You  are  right.  That, 
then,  is  the  reason.  This  man  is  clever." 

It  seemed  the  echo  of  what  his  lady-love  had  said  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  before.  I  made  no  reply,  as  none 
seemed  necessary.  He  went  to  the  barred  window,  in 
which  a  gap  was  open,  letting  in  the  night,  and  the  act- 
recalled  again  to  me  Mademoiselle.  Was  this  scion  of 
royalty  perishing  for  an  idea?  He  looked  very  strong, 
very  capable,  and  rather  wonderful  just  then.  I  had  never 
been  drawn  to  him,  but  I  had  at  the  moment  some  under- 
standing of  what  it  might  be  to  be  the  subject  of  so  masterful 
and  unreasonable  a  man.  Yet  now  he  was  not  at  all  un- 
reasonable, or  even  masterful.  He  turned  back  to  me. 

"Doctor,"  he  said  gently,  "we  must  see  that  the  ladies 
are  not  incommoded." 

"We  will  all  do  our  best,"  I  answered,  wondering  if  he 
knew  how  inadequate  a  word  he  had  used.  Incommoded! 
Good  heavens!  Was  my  knowledge  of  Holgate  to  go  for 
nothing?  What  would  be  the  end?  Was  the  man  an 
idealist  ?  He  seemed  sunk  in  a  dream,  and  I  saw  his  face 
soften  as  he  stared  out  at  the  sea.  Compassion  gushed 
in  my  heart.  I  turned  away. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  FOG 

MY  watch  ended  at  ten  o'clock,  and  I  went  direct  to  my 
cabin.  I  was  a  light  sleeper,  and  could  depend  upon 
awaking  at  the  slightest  sound.  Thus  I  had  no  fear  that 
I  should  be  wanting  in  an  emergency,  quite  apart  from  the 
fact  that  the  steward  was  stationed  at  the  opening  into  the 
saloon  with  strict  orders. 

I  suppose  it  must  have  been  three  hours  later  that  I  sat 
up  in  my  bunk  with  a  consciousness  that  something  was 
wrong.  I  listened,  but  I  could  hear  no  sound,  and  I  rose 
to  my  feet,  seizing  my  revolver.  Then  I  understood.  It 
was  precisely  that  there  was  no  sound,  or  rather  that  sounds 
had  dwindled,  that  I  awoke.  The  screw  had  stopped.  I 
opened  the  door  and  went  along  the  passage  towards  the 
saloon.  Grant  was  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  and  I  hailed 
him. 

"No,  sir,  I  don't  know,  sir,"  he  answered  me  in  respect 
of  my  questions. 

Well,  one  had  to  find  out  at  any  cost,  and  I  ran  up  the 
stairs  and  got  access  to  the  corridor  of  the  state-rooms. 
Here  were  gathered  the  Prince,  Barraclough,  Lane,  and  the 
quartermaster. 

"I  believe  he's  been  on  the  P.S.N.C.,"  Lane  was  saying 
as  I  came  up.  "He  ought  to  be  able  to  pull  her  through." 

"The  question  is,  does  he  want  to?"  asked  Barraclough 
grimly. 

169 


1 70  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Good  heavens,  who  wants  to  lock  his  ship  in  these 
accursed  bilboes ? "  cried  the  purser.  "It's  enough  to  freeze 
one's  hair  stiff.  Can  you  see  anything?" 

For  answer,  Barraclough  threw  open  the  door  that  led 
upon  the  deck,  and  it  was  as  if  a  vent  had  yawned  in  the 
night.  It  was  pitch  black,  and,  what  was  worse,  banks  of 
fog  rolled  along  the  thwarts.  Lane  drew  back  a  step,  and 
shivered. 

"Oh!  my  uncle!"  he  exclaimed. 

"You  do  not  see  any  sign  of  them?"  inquired  the  Prince 
imperturbably. 

Barraclough  shook  his  head.  "If  they're  coming  they'll 
have  their  work  cut  out  to  find  their  way,"  he  said. 

"Oh,  let  'em  all  come  this  weather,"  said  Lane  agreeably. 
"'I  wish  I'd  bought  ducks' — I  mean  fires." 

He  was  shivering  continuously  and  I  pushed  him  back. 
"Don't  be  a  fool,"  said  I.  "We  want  all  hands  in  good 
form  during  the  next  four-and-twenty  hours." 

I  peered  out  of  the  door,  but  the  screen  of  sea  fog  shut 
off  the  view;  it  was  as  if  I  gazed  at  a  blank  wall,  and  the 
cold  was  intense. 

"What  do  you  guess  has  happened?"  I  asked  Barra- 
clough. 

"He's  got  her  in  a  narrow  gut  somewhere  and  is  frightened. 
I've  only  been  through  here  twice  in  my  life,  and  in  both 
cases  it  was  broad  daylight.  This  is  where  they  melt  fogs 
for  the  world.  Oh,  hang  it,  let's  have  the  door  shut." 

He  shut  it  as  he  spoke,  and  I  looked  round.  The  Prince 
sat  on  a  sofa  and  waited.  Lane  blew  on  his  fingers  and 
whistled.  Ellison  stood,  the  respectful  seaman  as  ever. 

"They've  been  kind  about  the  electric  light,"  observed 
Barraclough,  with  a  grin  at  me. 

I  said  nothing,  for  there  was  nothing  I  could  rejoin  in 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  171 

the  circumstances.  I  retraced  my  way  to  the  door  and 
opened  it. 

"Oh!  confound  it  all!"  roared  Barraclough,  as  the  fog 
rolled  in.  "Don't  you  see  the  ladies  are  here?" 

I  turned  back,  but  only  Princess  Alix  was  visible.  She 
moved  white  and  tall  under  the  lights.  I  shut  the  door 
again. 

"Why  has  the  yacht  stopped,  Frederic?"  she  asked  her 
brother. 

"The  fog,"  he  answered,  with  a  gesture  towards  the  door. 

She  looked  towards  us,  her  upper  lip  lifted  in  a  charming 
excitement  and  the  colour  flying  in  her  cheeks.  Then  she 
came  forward  swiftly,  and,  even  as  she  did  so,  the  Sea  Queen 
heeled  over,  rolling  and  trembling  from  her  copper  sheathing 
upwards.  The  shock  sent  me  against  the  wall,  and  Barra- 
clough also  staggered.  Princess  Alix  in  her  flight  was  pre- 
cipitated forward  and  ran  upon  me.  She  put  up  her  hands 
instinctively  to  save  herself,  but  in  the  rush  she  gathered 
momentum,  and  swung  across  the  dozen  paces  between 
where  she  had  been  and  the  door  with  the  speed  of  an  arrow 
discharged  in  the  air.  Her  palms  struck  the  woodwork 
with  a  resounding  slap,  but  the  full  force  of  her  sweet  body 
fell  on  me.  For  one  instant  I  held  her  in  my  arms  quite 
closely,  her  breath  upon  my  face. 

"Are  you  hurt,  Princess?"  I  gasped. 

"Oh!  my  hands!"  she  cried  pitifully,  and  then  ceased 
suddenly.  She  withdrew  a  little.  "They  sting,"  she  said, 
also  breathlessly.  "But  you — you  must  be  injured." 

"I  am  a  little  out  of  breath,"  I  answered,  "but  I  was  never 
better  in  my  life."  I  cannot  say  why  I  blurted  this  forth. 
Somehow  I  was  beyond  myself. 

"She  has  struck!"  cried  Barraclough. 

The  Sea  Queen  righted  herself  slowly. 


1 72  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  can't  stand  this,"  I  said.     "I'm  going  to  find  out." 

I  glanced  at  the  Princess,  but  she  stood  clinging  to  the 
wall,  her  bosom  heaving,  her  eyes  on  Barraclough.  I 
opened  the  door,  and,  stepping  out,  closed  it  again 
behind  me.  I  was  determined  to  find  out  what  had 
happened. 

After  all,  it  was  not  a  very  hazardous  enterprise.  Holgate 
had  shown  no  disposition  to  take  advantage  of  my  visits  to, 
the  forecastle,  and  it  was  pretty  clear  that  no  attack  was 
possible  at  the  moment.  Nevertheless,  I  will  confess  that 
I  experienced  a  little  elation  in  feeling  my  way  through  the 
dense  darkness  along  the  saloon.  It  is  not  always  possible  to 
analyse  one's  feelings,  but  I  think  afterwards  (not  at  the  time) 
I  connected  this  mood  with  the  Princess.  I  had  held  her  in 
my  arms,  her  face  to  mine,  and  I  was  suddenly  exalted  to  be 
capable  of  great  things.  There  was  nothing  I  would  not 
have  dared  then,  no  danger  from  which  I  would  have  shrunk, 
no  risk  I  would  not  have  taken,  however  foolhardy.  In  a 
sense  I  walked  on  air;  I  was  lunatic;  and  all  because  I  had 
held  for  an  instant  of  time  an  adorable  woman  in  my  arms 
with  no  consent  of  hers.  I  believe  now  (and  I  hope  it  will 
not  be  counted  against  me)  that  it  was  with  a  little  swagger 
I  opened  the  door  and  stepped  forth  into  the  rolling  fog. 

The  Sea  Queen  stirred  a  little  as  if  to  show  she  still  lived, 
but  there  was  no  motion  perceptible.  I  had  buttoned  up 
my  coat  round  my  neck,  but  even  so  the  mists  from  the 
ice-clad  hills  on  either  side  of  the  passage  bit  hard  into  me. 
I  groped  to  the  chart-house  and  then  paused.  A  twinkle 
of  light  was  visible  ahead  and  aloft.  It  was  the  bridge.  I 
launched  myself  suddenly  into  the  vacancy  before  me,  and 
went  like  hoodman  blind  with  arms  outstretched  towards 
the  railing.  I  struck  an  iron  pillar,  and  guiding  myself 
from  it  to  another,  reached  at  last  the  foot  of  the  ladder  that 


"  The  full  force  of  her  sweet  body  fell  on  me." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  173 

ran  up.  This  I  mounted  very  deliberately  and  carefully 
until  I  had  come  to  the  bridge  itself,  where  a  dull  light 
burned  by  the  binnacle.  Instantly  I  was  taken  by  the 
throat. 

I  struggled  with  my  assailant  at  a  disadvantage,  as  I  was 
unable  to  reach  his  face,  owing  to  his  superior  grip  of  me; 
but  I  managed  to  get  a  leg  at  the  back  of  his,  and  though 
the  pressure  on  my  windpipe  was  terrible,  and  I  felt  that  I 
was  weakening  fast,  I  threw  him  back  against  the  railings. 
As  I  did  so  a  light  was  thrust  into  my  face,  and  I  heard 
Holgate's  voice. 

"It's  the  doctor.     All  right,  Pierce.     Hands  off,  man." 

Even  as  he  spoke  my  antagonist  loosened  his  hold,  and  I 
drew  off,  the  relaxed  artery  jumping  in  my  throat  painfully. 

"By  thunder,  doctor,  you  were  near  gone,"  went  on 
Holgate  in  his  ruminating  voice.  "Pierce  don't  take  his 
fingers  off  no  more  than  a  bull-dog  when  he  has  once  caught 
on.  Lucky  I  had  a  suspicion  of  you.  I  thought  no  one 
would  be  such  a  fool  as  to  venture  save  you.  Glad  to 
see  you  as  always,  if  unexpectedly.  Any  news  ?  " 

He  lighted  a  cigar  as  he  spoke,  and  the  fog  was  roseate 
about  his  head.  I  recovered  my  breath  as  best  I  might. 

"As  you  are  reserving  us — Holgate,  for  a  destiny  of 
your  own,"  I  panted,  "and  we  are  not — particularly  anxious 
to  anticipate  it — thought  I  would  find  out — if  we  are  going 
down." 

He  laughed  fatly.  "I  like  you,  doctor.  Upon  my  soul 
I  do.  It's  a  real  pity  we  couldn't  have  hit  it  off.  No;  you 
can  sleep  calmly.  There's  no  going  down;  well,  not  yet. 
I've  been  through  these  Straits  a  score  of  times,  and  in  all 
weathers,  and  I've  learned  this  much,  that  a  fog  spells  the 
red  flag.  That's  all,  Dr.  Phillimore.  She's  got  no  more 
than  steering  way  on  her,  and  I'll  pull  her  up  presently." 


174  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Well,"  said  I.  "I  suppose  it  matters  nothing  to  us, 
but  a  wreck  is  a  frightening  matter  this  weather." 

He  seemed  to  be  studying  me,  and  then  laughed.  "All 
serene.  If  you  have  made  up  your  mind  to  your  fate  there's 
nothing  to  be  said.  But  I'm  in  charge  here,  and  not  Sir 
John  Barraclough.  I  suppose  he  has  some  use,  but  I've 
not  made  it  out  up  till  now." 

"Holgate,"  said  I  suddenly,  "this  vessel's  in  your  hands 
till  she's  out  of  the  Straits,  if  she's  ever  out.  I  don't  deny 
it.  But  I  should  like  a  little  further  light  on  destiny,  so  to 
speak.  You  reckon  you  can  take  the  safes.  What  more 
do  you  want?" 

"Nothing  in  the  world,  my  lad,"  he  said  comfortably. 
"You've  hit  it.  Nothing  in  the  wide,  wide  world." 

"Rubbish!"  said  I  sharply.  "Does  any  one  suppose 
you're  going  to  turn  loose  witnesses  against  you  ?  " 

He  took  the  cigar  from  his  mouth,  and,  though  I  could 
not  discern  his  face  in  the  fog,  I  knew  its  expression. 

"Well,  now,  that's  a  new  idea,  and  not  a  bad  idea,"  he 
said  equably.  "Of  course  I  should  be  running  a  risk, 
shouldn't  I?  But  what's  to  be  done  in  conflict  with  a 
temperament  like  mine?  I  can't  help  myself.  Take  your 
oath  on  one  thing,  doctor,  and  that  is  I'll  die  game.  If  the 
respectable  folk  whom  I  take  pity  on  and  land  somewhere — 
somewhere  nice — turn  on  me,  why,  I'll  die  game.  But  of 
course  they  won't.  You  know  they  won't,  doctor." 

This  question  was  not  worth  answering:  indeed,  I  knew 
it  was  not  meant  for  an  answer;  it  was  a  palpable  gibe.  I 
held  my  tongue,  but  now  I  knew  I  should  get  no  information 
out  of  this  soft-voiced  ruffian  until  it  suited  him  to  give  it. 
Our  fate  was  still  a  mystery  —  if  we  were  beaten  in  the 
struggle  that  was  imminent,  and  I  could  not  flatter  myself 
with  hopes  of  our  victory. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  175 

I  bade  him  good-night,  for  there  was  no  reason  to  dispense 
with  ceremonies;  we  were  still  enjoying  our  armed  truce. 
But  I  had  got  no  farther  than  the  ladder  when  he  hailed  me 
through  the  gloom. 

"I've  pitched  her  to,  now,  doctor.  You  can  sleep  like 
a  babe,  and  the  Princess  too." 

I  stopped — I  knew  not  why;  perhaps  I  had  still  a  faint 
hope  of  discovering  something. 

"That  means  you  will  attack,"  I  said  calmly. 

His  figure  loomed  out  upon  me  in  the  fog,  the  red  cigar 
end  burning  in  his  mouth.  "You  don't  mean  that,  my 
lad,"  said  he,  in  an  easy,  affectionate  tone.  "I'm  Lanca- 
shire born  and  Lancashire  bred,  and  I'm  shrewd  enough  to 
know  a  bit.  You  don't  mean  that,  bless  you.  Look  ye 
here,  doctor;  go  and  take  your  rest,  and  pray  God  to  deliver 
you  from  your  folly.  A  foolish  man  you  were  and  that  you 
be.  You'll  die  that,  my  lad,  I  fear.  Yet  I  would  give  you 
another  chance.  I  liked  you  when  I  sat  opposite  to  you  in 
the  tavern  there." 

"Ah,  Holgate,"  said  I,  sighing  deeply.  "How  many 
weary  years  ago,  and  your  doing!" 

I  admit  that  this  was  theatrical;  it  was  designed  as  such, 
and  as  a  last  appeal.  I  was  afraid  of  that  man,  and  that 
is  the  truth.  I  drew  a  bow  at  a  venture.  From  the  change 
in  the  position  of  the  burning  edge  I  gathered  that  he 
took  his  cigar  out  of  his  mouth.  He  was  perceptibly  silent 
for  a  time.  Then  the  light  went  back. 

"Well,  you'll  have  a  sound  sleep  if  you  take  my  advice," 
he  said  in  his  normal  tones. 

"And  then     ...    a  sounder,"  I  said  lightly. 

"You  always  take  too  much  for  granted,  doctor,"  he 
replied,  laughing.  "By  the  Lord,  I  wish  I  had  your 
forward  mind." 


i76  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"You  shall  have  anything  you  like  of  mine  directly,"  I 
said  flippantly,  and  began  the  descent  of  the  ladder. 

I  was  conscious  that  he  leaned  over  the  barrier  of  the 
bridge  watching  me,  for  I  saw  the  point  of  his  cigar,  but 
that  was  soon  swallowed  up  in  the  darkness,  and  I  saw 
nothing  more.  The  cold  was  so  intense  that  my  fingers 
had  grown  numb  as  I  talked  with  Holgate,  and  I  could 
hardly  feel  the  iron ;  moreover,  my  feet  were  like  lumps  of  ice 
and  seemed  to  rest  on  nothing  as  they  met  the  rungs.  This, 
I  imagine,  was  the  reason  of  my  mishap.  At  any  rate,  I 
missed  a  rung,  lost  my  catch,  and  tumbled  heavily  down 
the  last  three  or  four  steps,  falling,  to  my  surprise,  not  upon 
the  hard  deck,  but  upon  some  warmer,  softer  body.  Re- 
membering vividly  and  painfully  my  struggle  with  Pierce, 
I  was  on  my  guard,  and  grabbed  the  man  that  lay  under  me. 

"For  heaven's  sake — "  he  gasped.     "It's  me — it's  Pye." 

I  was  astounded,  and  relaxed  my  hold!  What  was  the 
little  craven  clerk  doing  there  at  this  time  of  night,  and  in 
such  weather? 

"What "  I  began,  when  he  uttered  an  exclamation 

of  terror,  as  it  seemed. 

"Dr.  Phillimore!" 

"  That  is  so,"  I  answered.  "  What  on  earth  are  you  doing 
here?" 

There  was  almost  a  whimper  in  his  voice  as  he  replied: 

"The  fog,  doctor.  I  was  foolish  enough  to  wander  out 
on  the  deck,  and  I  lost  my  way.  I've  been  straying  about 
for  twenty  minutes  or  more.  I  couldn't  find  the  door 
again." 

"Well,  you  won't  in  this  direction,"  I  assured  him.  "This 
part  of  the  country  belongs  to  the  enemy.  You've  strayed 
afield,  my  friend,  so,  if  you'll  give  me  your  arm,  I'll  do  my 
best  to  put  you  straight." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  177 

*.  - 

He  thanked  me,  and  did  as  I  asked  him,  but,  as  I  thought, 
somewhat  timorously.  His  hand  rested  nervously  inside 
my  arm,  as  if  he  would  have  withdrawn  it  and  fled  at  a 
moment's  notice.  And  so  we  stumbled  along  the  deck 
together  to  the  state  cabins. 

I  gave  the  signal  on  the  door,  and  we  were  admitted  by 
Ellison.  There  was  no  one  else  in  the  corridor  except 
Lane  at  the  farther  end,  and,  to  my  surprise,  the  Princess. 
She  was  seated  on  a  couch  under  the  electric  light,  reading, 
clad  in  a  long  and  flowing  morning-gown.  Her  hand  with 
the  book  had  dropped  a  little  as  we  entered,  and  her  eyes 
sought  us. 

"There  will  be  no  alarm  to-night,  Ellison,"  I  said: on  the 
spur  of  the  moment,  and  I  caught  the  Princess's  eye.  She 
rose,  shut  her  book,  and  came  towards  us. 

"You  have  come  back  safely,"  she  said  in  a  quick  way. 

"The  fog  was  the  only  danger,"  I  answered.  "And  it 
nearly  did  for  Mr.  Pye.  You  may  confide  your  head  to  the 
pillow  with  a  security  to-night,  Miss  Morland.  To-night 
Mr.  Holgate  is  a  sailor." 

She  did  not  seem  to  understand. 

"His  care  is  his  ship  to-night,"  I  explained. 

"You  have  placed  us  in  your  debt,"  she  said.  "I  do  not 
think  my  brother  knows  how  much  we  are  indebted 
to  you." 

I  looked  at  Pye.  The  praise  was  pleasant  on  her  lips, 
but  I  felt  a  little  embarrassed.  The  clerk's  eyes  were 
fastened  on  the  Princess  Alix  with  a  certain  definite  avidity 
of  gaze.  It  was  as  if  some  strange  animal  had  suddenly 
stiffened  at  the  sight  of  prey  and  was  watching  greedily. 
The  look  repelled  me;  it  struck  horror  to  my  marrow.  I 
could  have  seized  him,  shaken  his  miserable  little  bones  and 
thrown  him  into  a  weeping,  cowardly  heap  on  the  floor. 


1 78  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

But  as  I  looked  his  gaze  came  round  to  me,  and  behold  !  it 
was  only  the  feeble  watery  eyes  behind  the  gold-rimmed 
spectacles  that  I  saw.  With  a  bow  to  the  Princess  I  pro- 
ceeded on  my  way  to  give  my  report  to  her  brother. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
BARRACLOUGH  TAKES  A  HAND 

I  DID  not  take  Holgate's  advice,  although  I  had  instinc- 
tively made  up  my  mind  that  he  was  sincere  in  offering  it. 
What  reason  he  had  for  expressing  kindliness  for  me — if 
he  had  any — I  could  not  say.  I  reflected  that  it  might  very 
well  be  of  a  piece  with  his  astute  plans.  He  might  seek 
to  serve  some  purpose  by  it.  I  was  useful  as  a  doctor  attend- 
ing to  his  wounded  men,  but  I  knew  enough  of  him  to  guess 
that  that  alone  would  not  suffice  to  keep  him  friendly.  There 
must  be  another  reason,  unless,  indeed,  it  was  as  he  said, 
and  he  really  had  been  captivated  by  my  personal  charm! 
This  solution  of  the  problem  was  flattering,  of  course,  but  I 
was  not  disposed  to  accept  it.  So  deep  was  my  mistrust 
of  the  arch  schemer  that  I  racked  my  brain  to  find  an  ex- 
planation for  his  conduct.  This,  needless  to  say,  was  not 
conducive  to  sleep,  and  I  passed  a  bad  night.  It  was  pro- 
foundly still,  but  towards  dawn  the  screw  began  to  move 
again,  and  I  concluded  that  the  fog  had  lifted.  I  got  up  and 
looked  out  of  the  port,  and  could  discern  dimly  the  white 
sheets  of  the  mountains  not  two  furlongs  distant.  The 
Sea  Queen  began  to  tramp  along  at  a  slow  pace  at  first,  but 
finally,  getting  speed,  resumed  her  normal  rate  of  progress. 
If  I  knew  Holgate  he  was  still  on  the  bridge,  and  he  would 
remain  there  until  the  danger  was  over.  If  he  was  an 
abominable  scoundrel,  he  was  indubitably  also  an  admirable 
seaman  with  a  sense  of  duty  to  his  ship. 

179 


iSo  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  fell  asleep  shortly  after  that,  and  when  I  awoke  the 
sun  was  full  up,  but  setting  low  in  the  east,  glittering  upon 
a  field  of  snowy  pinnacles.  I  ascended  to  the  state-rooms, 
and  there  found  Barraclough,  who  had  just  come  on  duty. 
He  had  a  cheerful  eye,  and  scanned  me  curiously. 

"Well,  are  we  going  to  get  through  this?"  he  asked. 

"We're  going  to  get  out  of  the  Straits,  I  believe,"  I 
answered. 

"Ah!"  he  said,  and  frowned,  as  he  was  accustomed  to  do 
when  thinking  deeply.  He  was  not  a  man  of  much  thought. 

"And  after  that?"  said  he  abruptly. 

"The  deluge,"  said  I,  shrugging  my  shoulders. 

"Look  here,  Phillimore,  do  you  believe  we  can  hold  out 
against  Holgate's  forces?"  he  asked  seriously. 

"I  think  we  shall  have  to  try,"  I  replied  evasively. 

"I'm  damned  if  we  can,"  he  said  bluffly.  "It's  all 
infernal  nonsense." 

"Well,  we've  got  to  try,"  I  repeated  impatiently. 

"Oh,  well!  yes,  we've  got  to  try,"  he  admitted,  "unless 
Holgate  will  hear  reason." 

"Good  Lord,  man,  do  you  suppose  he's  risked  all  this  to 
listen  to  reason  now  ?  "  I  asked  in  amazement. 

Barraclough  turned  away.  "Well,  you  see  him.  You 
ought  to  know,"  he  growled.  "If  he  doesn't,  we're  done." 

"I  don't  advise  you  to  tell  the  others  that,"  I  said  drily. 

He  turned  on  me  fiercely.  "Who  said  I  would?"  he 
snapped.  "  Do  you  take  me  for  a  fool  ?  And  who's  captain 
here?  Dr.  Phillimore,  I'll  have  you  know  your  place,"  he 
cried,  in  a  black  passion,  unusual  in  him.  "I'm  command- 
ing officer  and  responsible  to  none,  not  even  the — Mr. 
Morland,  by  heaven,  no — not  on  this  ship,  anyway!"  And 
with  that  remarkable  tempest  of  unreasonable  fury  he 
strode  angrily  away,  leaving  me  annoyed  and  something 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  181 

abashed.  Assuredly  the  situation,  the  waiting,  the  suspense, 
had  played  havoc  with  all  our  nerves,  even  with  this  stolid 
English  gentleman's.  There  was  the  development,  in 
fact,  as  plain  as  a  pike-staff.  This  tension  had  worn  on  us. 
Barraclough  lost  his  temper  for  inadequate  reasons;  the 
Prince  shut  himself  in  his  room  morosely,  for  I  shall  come  to 
that  presently;  and  Lane  growled  and  grumbled  so  that  it 
was  difficult  to  avoid  quarrelling  with  him.  Indeed,  it  was 
only  by  silence  that  I  averted  an  open  collision  on  more 
than  one  occasion.  Little  Pye  was  as  nervous  as  a  hen;  a 
sound  set  him  jumping.  As  I  came  up  the  stairs  noiselessly, 
I  encountered  him,  and  his  whole  body  started. 

"Good  gracious,  man!"  said  I,  with  good-humoured 
contempt,  "you'll  be  skipping  away  from  your  own  shadow 
next.  How  do  you  expect  to  stand  up  against  Holgate  with 
a  spirit  like  that?" 

He  was  pale  even  through  the  strong  colour  that  the 
sun  had  beaten  into  him.  He  eyed  me  without  replying 
for  a  moment,  and  then,  with  the  ghost  of  his  old  manner, 
answered:  "I  expect  I  shall  sit  down  to  him." 

The  fingers  with  which  he  readjusted  the  glasses — his 
favourite  trick — were  tremulous. 

Pye  was  to  be  counted  out  in  case  of  an  emergency,  but 
Pye  somehow  set  me  thinking.  Pye's  cowardice  was  man- 
ifest— rampant,  if  one  may  use  such  a  term;  yet  he  had 
ventured  into  the  fog  the  night  before ;  not  only  so,  but  upon 
a  deck  which  was  filled  in  his  eyes  with  horrid  enemies, 
prowling  in  search  of  victims.  How  had  he  achieved  that 
spirited  action  ?  It  seemed  incredible,  yet  I  had  come  upon 
him  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge  stairs,  and  I  had  his  explanation. 
What  induced  the  timid  rabbit  to  venture  out  of  his  hutch 
upon  such  a  night  and  in  such  circumstances?  Frankly  the 
riddle  beat  me,  and  I  should  have  worried  over  it  had  it  not 


182  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

been  for  other  matters  that  seemed  more  immediately  im- 
portant. I  have  spoken  of  the  Prince's  seclusion.  I  admit 
now  that  it  had  already  made  an  impression  on  me.  He 
was,  as  became  his  nature  and  his  training,  a  disciplinarian. 
Each  man  had  his  place  and  his  duties,  and  Prince  Frederic 
appeared  at  due  seasons  and  shared  in  the  responsibilities. 
He  did  not  shirk,  in  accordance  with  his  promise.  But  for 
the  rest  he  had  withdrawn  himself  now  for  three  days  from 
the  general  company.  His  meals  were  served  with  his 
sister  and  Mademoiselle,  but  from  what  I  saw  he  was  most 
often  in  his  own  cabin ;  and  here  it  was  I  got  a  glimpse  of 
him  once  again — a  glimpse,  I  mean,  into  that  strange  and 
compound  character. 

I  forget  the  occasion,  but  it  was  necessary  that  I  should 
see  him,  and  I  entered  the  cabin  after  knocking.  When  we 
were  done  he  pulled  his  papers  before  him  and  sat  looking 
at  them  dully. 

"Have  you  any  literary  qualities,  Dr.  Phillimore?"  he 
asked  me,  quite  unexpectedly. 

I  hesitated.  "If  so,  they  are  quite  undeveloped,"  I 
replied.  "I  have  no  reason  to  suppose  so." 

"Ah!"  he  sighed,  and  taking  a  volume  which  lay  on  the 
table  he  opened  it.  "Do  you  know  German?" 

I  told  him  that  I  could  read  the  language.     He  ncfdded. 

"It  has  never  been  properly  appreciated,"  he  said  slowly; 
"the  German  literature  is  wonderful — ah,  wonderful!"  and 
he  appeared  to  meditate  over  his  page;  then  he  set  the  book 
down  and  looked  across  at  me. 

"You  are  married,  doctor?  Ah,  no!"  He  nodded  again, 
and  once  more  resumed  his  meditations.  I  might  have 
taken  it  for  granted  that  I  was  free  to  go,  but  for  some 
reason  I  lingered.  He  frowned  deeply,  and  sighed 
again. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  183 

"There  is  a  passage  in  Schiller,  but  you  would  not  know 


it- 


He  gave  me  no  chance  of  saying,  and  I  answered  nothing; 
only  sat  and  stared  at  him. 

"There  is  more  music  in  Germany's  little  finger  than 
in  all  the  world  else — in  composition,  I  mean,"  he  added. 

"That  has  always  been  my  opinion,"  I  ventured  at  last. 

He  turned  his  dull  blue  eyes  on  me,  as  if  wondering  what 
I  did  there.  "So!"  he  said,  and  heaved  a  bigger  sigh  from 
his  very  heart,  as  it  seemed.  "When  the  attack  is  made, 
doctor —  "  he  broke  off,  and  asked  sharply,  "When  will 
they  attack,  do  you  say  ?  " 

"Any  moment  now,  sir,"  I  replied. 

He  rose.  "We  must  remember  the  ladies,  doctor,"  he 
said. 

"Yes,  we  are  not  likely  to  forget  them,"  I  replied.  He 
eyed  me.  "Do  you  think ? "  and  paused. 

"That  is  all,  sir,"  he  said  with  a  curt  nod. 

It  was  not  a  ceremonious  or  even  a  fitting  dismissal 
seeing  the  common  peril  in  which  we  stood.  In  that  danger 
surely  we  should  have  drifted  together  more — drifted  into  a 
situation  where  princes  and  commoners  were  not,  where 
employers  and  hirelings  did  not  exist.  Yet  I  was  not  an- 
noyed, for  I  had  seen  some  way  into  his  soul,  and  it  was 
turbid  and  tortured.  Black  care  had  settled  on  Prince 
Frederic,  and  he  looked  on  me  out  of  eyes  of  gloom.  The 
iron  had  entered  into  him,  and  he  was  no  longer  a  Prince, 
but  a  mortal  man  undergoing  travail  and  anguish. 

By  the  afternoon  we  were  clear  of  the  Straits,  and  the 
nose  of  the  yacht  turned  northward.  Still  there  was  no 
sign  from  the  mutineers,  and  that  being  so,  I  felt  myself  at 
liberty  to  pay  my  accustomed  visit  to  Legrand  in  the  fore- 
castle. No  one  interfered  with  me,  and  I  did  not  see  Hoi- 


1 84  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

gate;  but  the  man  on  guard  at  the  hatch  made  no  difficulty 
about  letting  me  down.  As  I  descended  it  came  into  my 
mind  how  easy  it  would  be  to  dispose  of  yet  another  fighting 
man  of  the  meagre  force  at  the  Prince's  disposal  by  clapping 
the  hatch  over  my  head.  It  would  have  been  a  grim  joke 
quite  in  keeping  with  Holgate's  character,  and  for  a  moment 
I  turned  as  in  doubt;  but  the  next  second,  banishing  my 
misgivings,  I  went  down  to  the  floor.  Captivity  was  telling 
on  the  prisoners  beyond  doubt,  for  here  they  got  no  sight  of 
sun,  and  the  light  was  that  of  the  gloaming.  I  remembered 
that  I  had  forgotten  to  take  a  lantern  from  the  sentry  as  soon 
as  this  twilight  gloomed  on  me,  and  I  was  turning  back  when 
I  heard  a  sound. 

"Hsst—     — hsst!—     — " 

I  stopped.     "Who  is  that  ?  "  I  asked  in  a  whisper. 

"It's  me,  Jones,  sir,"  said  one  of  the  hands. 

I  walked  towards  him,  for  the  light  that  streamed  in  by 
the  open  hatchway  sufficed  to  reveal  him. 

"Anything  wrong  with  you?"  said  I  casually. 

"Well,  I  could  do  with  a  bit  more  light  and  a  smoke,  sir," 
said  the  man,  respectfully  cheerful.  But  it  was  not  his 
words;  it  was  his  action  that  arrested  me,  for  he  jerked  his 
thumb  incessantly  as  he  spoke  towards  the  darker  recesses 
of  the  hold. 

"All  right,  my  man,"  said  I.  "I'll  speak  to  Mr.  Holgate. 
He  oughtn't  to  keep  you  in  such  close  confinement  if  you  are 
to  remain  human  beings." 

So  saying,  I  waded  into  the  deeper  shadows,  and  as  I  did 
I  felt  my  hand  seized  and  dragged  downwards. 

"S-s-s-h!"  said  a  very  still  voice,  and  I  obeyed. 

What  was  it?  I  was  drawn  downward,  and  at  last  I 
knelt.  I  knew  now,  and  somehow  my  heart  leaped  within 
me.  I  had  never  really  understood  Legrand;  I  had  taken 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  185 

him  for  a  very  ordinary  ship's  officer;  but  I  had  come  slowly 
to  another  conclusion.  I  bent  down. 

"Heart  pretty  bad,"  I  said  in  a  mechanical  way. 

"There's  only  one  way  out,"  whispered  a  voice  below  me, 
"and  that's  through  the  bulkheads  into  the  engine-room. 
I've  been  waiting,  and  I  think  I  can  do  it." 

"I  don't  like  the  look  of  the  eyes,"  I  remarked  indiffer- 
ently. "Does  he  eat  well?" 

"Not  very  well,  sir;  it's  a  job  to  get  him  to  take  it,"  said 
Jones. 

"We've  had  four  days  at  it  with  a  knife,"  said  the  whisper, 
"and  by  thunder  we  see  light  now.  We'll  get  through, 
Phillimore.  How  do  you  stand?" 

"Sleep  at  all  well?"  I  inquired. 

"I  couldn't  say,  sir,"  said  Jones,  "just  lays  there  like  a 
log." 

"Attack  may  be  made  at  any  moment,"  I  whispered  back. 
"There  are  some  ten  of  us  holding  the  state-rooms  and  the 
ladies." 

He  gripped  my  hand,  and  I  rose  to  my  feet.  "Well,  I'm 
afraid  I  can't  do  any  more,"  I  said.  "He's  going  on  pretty 
much  the  same.  Good-bye,  men." 

They  returned  the  farewell,  and  I  made  my  way  to  the 
ladder  and  ascended.  The  guard  with  emotionless  face 
helped  me  out,  and  the  first  man  my  eyes  fell  on  was 
Holgate,  standing  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  looking 
at  me.  He  whistled  as  he  eyed  me,  and  his  teeth  showed 
in  his  grin. 

"For  sheer  arduous  pursuit  of  duty  I  don't  know  your 
equal,  doctor,"  said  he.  "You  just  hang  on  to  work  as  if  you 
Joved  it.  How's  the  patient  ?" 

I  told  him  that  it  was  a  question  of  time,  but  that  there 
v"*5  no  reason  why  Legrand  should  not  get  over  the  injury 


186  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

to  his  spine — "not  that  he  will  ever  be  the  same  man  again," 
I  added. 

"No,"  said  he  reflectively,  "he  won't.  And  he  wants 
time,  does  he?  Well,  perhaps  we  can  give  him  time — 
though,  mark  you,  my  lad,  I  don't  promise  it,"  he  said,  with 
his  ugly  fang  showing  in  a  smile. 

He  took  ten  paces  along  the  deck  with  me,  seeming  to  be 
wrapped  up  in  his  thoughts,  and  then  he  paused. 

"Tell  me,  doctor,  are  you  in  this  move?"  he  asked 
brusquely. 

"  What  move ? "  I  asked  in  turn.     "What  do  you  mean ? " 

He  waved  a  hand  towards  the  upper  deck.  "Why, 
Barraclough's,  of  course,"  he  replied.  "Are  you  working 
with  him?  Because,  if  so,  I'd  like  to  know,  if  only  for 
amusement." 

"I  haven't  the  faintest  idea  what  you're  talking  of,"  I 
replied. 

"You're  not  making  terms,  eh?"  said  he,  heavily  leaden 
of  face.  "By  gosh,  you  might  be,  doctor,  but  you  ain't! 
More  fool  you.  Then  it's  Barraclough,  is  it,  playing  on  his 
own."  He  chuckled.  "That  man  treated  me  as  pretty 
dirt  all  along,  didn't  he  ?  I'll  go  bail  it  was  public  property. 
Barraclough's  real  blue  blood.  Prick  him  and  see.  My 
son,  he's  got  to  be  pricked,  but  I'm  no  surgeon." 

"I  understand  nothing  of  all  this,"  I  replied.  "You 
enjoy  mystification,  Holgate,  and  your  talents  are  remark- 
able. You  can  beat  Sir  John  out  of  his  boots.  But  I  wish 
you'd  used  your  talents  elsewhere.  Better  have  buried 
them.  For  you've  given  us  a  stiff  job,  and  we've  simply 
got  to  lick  you." 

You  will  see  that  I  broke  out  here  in  his  own  vein.  I  had 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  this  was  my  best  card  to  play. 
I  could  sum  up  Holgate  to  a  point,  but  I  did  not  know  him 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  187 

all  through,  and  I  was  wise  enough  to  recognise  that.  I 
think  if  I  had  been  under  thirty,  and  not  over  that  sagacious 
age,  I  should  have  judged  more  rashly.  But  I  had  that  un- 
known area  of  Holgate's  character  to  meet,  and  I  thought 
to  meet  it  by  emulating  his  own  bearing.  I  am  not  by 
nature  communicative,  but  I  feigned  the  virtue.  I  spoke  to 
him  as  an  equal,  exchanging  views  upon  the  situation  as  one 
might  exchange  them  on  a  cricket  match.  And  I  believe 
he  appreciated  my  tone. 

"If  you  had  as  little  character  as  Sir  John  and  more 
prudence,  I  would  have  bet  on  your  future,  doctor,"  he 
said  soberly.  "But  you  must  play  your  own  cards.  And 
if  Sir  John  wants  terms,  he  must  be  generous.  Generosity 
becomes  the  victor." 

He  smiled,  and  nodded  farewell,  and  I  left  him  con- 
siderably puzzled.  I  had  no  guess  as  to  what  he  meant  by 
his  talk  of  Barraclough  and  terms.  It  could  only  mean  one 
thing  on  the  face  of  it,  and  that  was  that  Barraclough  had 
been  in  communication  with  him.  If  so,  was  this  by  the 
Prince's  desire?  And  if  so  again,  why  had  not  I  heard  of 
it  ?  Our  company  was  so  small  and  our  plight  so  desperate 
that  it  was  unseemly  to  confine  policy  or  diplomacy  within 
a  narrow  circle.  Surely,  we  had  all  a  right  to  a  knowledge  of 
what  was  forward — at  least,  all  of  us  who  were  in  positions 
of  responsibility.  As  I  went  back  I  was  consumed  with 
annoyance  that  such  an  important  matter  as  a  possible 
compromise  with  the  mutineers  had  been  concealed  from 
me.  But  then,  was  it  a  compromise  authorised  by  the 
Prince  ?  If  I  had  read  that  obstinate  and  that  fanatical 
proud  heart  aright,  I  could  not  credit  it. 

When  I  reached  the  state-rooms  I  inquired  for  Barra- 
clough, and  then  remembered  that  he  would  be  on  duty 
in  the  saloon.  I  immediately  sought  him  there,  but  found 


i88  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

only  Grant,  who  informed  me  that  he  had  relieved  Sir  John 
at  his  orders  half  an  hour  earlier.  He  could  not  give  any 
information  beyond  that.  It  was  possible  Barraclough  had 
gone  to  his  cabin,  and  so  I  repaired  thither;  but  without 
success.  I  made  inquiries  of  Ellison,  who  had  not  seen 
the  first  officer,  and  of  the  steward,  who  was  in  a 
like  case. 

It  was  Lane  who  gave  me  the  clue,  in  a  vein  which  I  will 
set  down  without  comment. 

"He's  on  a  perch,  and  crowing  like  a  rooster,  is  the  bart. 
You  need  not  look  for  flies  on  Barraclough,  doctor.  He's 
his  own  chauffeur  this  trip.  I  don't  fancy  the  joy  myself, 
but  the  bart.  is  rorty,  and  what  would  you  say  to  Made- 
moiselle, eh?" 

"Oh,  let's  be  plain,  Lane!"  I  said  impatiently. 

He  jerked  his  thumb  across  the  corridor.  "Mademoiselle 
wants  a  partner  at  dominoes,  matador,  or  bridge,  doctor, 
and  the  bart.  plays  a  good  game.  If  you  have  to  choose 
between  your  maid  and  a  bart.,  you  bet  your  life  you'll 
pocket  the  bart.  Oh,  this  trip's  about  enough  for  me! 
Where's  it  going  to  end,  and  where  are  we?"  He  made  a 
wry  face  and  sank  in  a  heap  on  his  chair.  "If  you've  got 
any  influence  with  Holgate  make  him  come  in.  I'm  sick 
of  this  damn  sentry-go.  If  it  suits  Germans,  it  don't  suit  a 
true-born  Englishman." 

"Is  Sir  John  with  Mademoiselle?"  I  asked  simply. 

"Guess  again  and  you'll  guess  wrong,"  said  Lane  moodily, 
kicking  his  feet  about. 

I  was  not  interested  in  his  feelings  at  the  moment.  My 
mind  was  occupied  with  other  considerations,  but  it  cer- 
tainly gave  me  pause  that  what  I  had  myself  seen  was  ap- 
parently now  common  knowledge.  That  Sir  John  had  been 
fascinated  by  the  coquettish  Parisian  was  obvious  to  me; 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  189 

if  it  was  obvious  to  Lane,  was  it  hidden  from  others  who 
were  more  concerned?  I  had  my  answer  as  regards  one 
almost  immediately. 

If  Sir  John  were  in  the  ladies'  boudoir,  it  was  not  for  me 
to  disturb  him,  and  I  turned  away  and  passed  out  of  the 
corridor. 

As  I  was  preparing  to  descend  to  the  cabins  I  heard  the 
low  strains  of  the  small  organ  which  the  piety  of  a  former 
owner  of  the  Sea  Queen  had  placed  at  the  end  of  the  music 
gallery.  I  entered,  and  in  the  customary  twilight  made  out 
a  figure  at  the  farther  end  of  the  room.  Perhaps  it  was  the 
dim  light  that  gave  the  old  air  its  significance.  It  had 
somewhat  the  effect  upon  me  that  music  in  a  church  heard 
faintly  and  moving  with  simple  solemnity  has  always  had. 
What  is  there  that  speaks  so  gravely  in  the  wind  notes  and 
reeds  of  an  organ  ? 

Ein  feste  burg  ist  unser  Gott. 

I  knew  the  words  as  familiarly  as  I  knew  the  music,  and 
yet  that  was  almost  the  last  place  and  time  in  which  I  should 
have  expected  to  hear  it.  It  was  not  Mademoiselle  who 
played  so  low  and  soft  to  hear.  Oh,  I  felt  sure  of  that! 
The  touch  was  lighter,  graver  and  quieter.  I  drew  near 
the  player  and  listened.  I  had  heard  Mademoiselle  sing 
that  wonderful  song,  "Adelaide,"  and  she  had  sung  it 
divinely.  But  I  would  have  given  a  dozen  "Adelaide's" 
for  that  simple  air,  rendered  by  no  voice,  but  merely  by 
sympathetic  fingers  on  those  austere  keys.  I  listened,  as 
I  say,  and  into  my  heart  crept  something — I  know  not  what 
— that  gave  me  a  feeling  of  fulness  of  heart,  of  a  surcharge 
of  strange  and  not  wholly  painful  sentiment. 

I  was  still  battling  with  these  sensations  when  the  music 
ceased  and  the  player  arose.  She  started  slightly  on  seeing 


1 90  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

me,  and  I  found  myself  stammering  an  excuse  for  my 
presence. 

"I  was  looking  for  Sir  John  Barraclough." 

"Come,"  she  said,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "I  will  find 
him  for  you." 

I  followed  her  into  the  corridor,  until  she  paused  outside 
a  door  and  opened  it  abruptly  without  knocking.  I  waited 
without,  but  I  heard  her  voice,  strangely  harsh  and  clear. 

"Sir  John  Barraclough,  you  are  being  sought  by  Dr. 
Phillimore." 

Three  minutes  later  Barraclough  joined  me,  red  and 
discomposed.  "Anything  the  matter?"  he  growled. 

I  knew  now  that  I  had  been  used  as  a  definite  excuse  to 
get  rid  of  Barraclough,  whose  presence  was  not  welcome  to 
the  Princess  Alix;  and  with  that  knowledge  I  framed  my 
answer. 

"Yes;  what  terms  have  you  made  with  Holgate?" 

He  started  as  if  I  had  struck  him,  stared  at  me,  and 
his  jaw  came  out  in  a  heavy  obstinate  fashion  he  had. 

"What's  that  to  you?" 

"Only  this,"  said  I,  "that  my  life  is  as  valuable  to  me  as 
yours  or  the  Prince's  to  you  or  him,  and  that  therefore  I 
have  a  right  to  know." 

He  laughed  shortly.     "I'm  commanding  officer." 

"Oh,  I'm  sick  of  these  airs! "  I  replied.  "If  you  will  not 
answer  me,  I  will  go  to  the  Prince  and  get  an  answer  from 
him.  He,  at  least,  will  see  the  reasonableness  of  my  request 
for  information." 

He  changed  his  attitude  at  that.  "You  needn't  do  that, 
Phillimore,"  said  he.  "I  can  tell  you  all  you  need  know. 
After  all,  as  you  say,  you've  a  certain  right."  He  looked  at 
me  with  his  hard  unfriendly  look,  and  I  met  him  with  one  of 
expectancy.  "  You  know  what  my  opinion  is,"  he  resumed. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  191 

"It's  only  a  bluff  to  say  that  we  have  a  chance  against  Hoi- 
gate.  He's  got  the  ship,  and  he's  got  the  men.  I  want  to 
see  if  we  can't  make  some  arrangement." 

"And  he  will?"  I  inquired  sceptically. 

Barraclough  hesitated.  "He's  inclined  to.  He's  to  let 
me  know.  I  think  he's  a  bit  impressed  by  our  bluff  all  the 

same,  and  if  we  could  hit  on  a  suitable  middle  course " 

He  stopped.  "Hang  it,  there  are  the  women,  Phillimore!" 
he  said  vehemently. 

"And  you  suppose  Holgate  will  take  them  into  con- 
sideration?" I  said.  "Well,  perhaps  he  may.  I  don't 
think  either  you  or  I  really  know  much  of  Holgate.  But 
I  think  I  know  more  than  you.  He's  sociable  and  friendly, 
isn't  he?  One  wouldn't  take  him  for  a  rascally  muti- 
neer." 

"He's  a  most  infernal  ruffian,"  said  he  with  an  oath. 

"Yet  you  would  trust  him  in  the  matter  of  terms,"  I 
suggested. 

Barraclough  frowned.  "We've  got  to,"  he  said  curtly, 
"unless  you  can  show  me  a  way  to  hold  out." 

"  Oh!  men  have  been  in  worse  cases  than  ours  and  emerged 
all  right — a  little  battered,  no  doubt.  And  then  there's  the 
coal.  We  can't  cruise  indefinitely.  Holgate's  got  to  put  in 
somewhere." 

"Oh,  he's  not  going  to  wait  for  that!"  said  Barraclough 
moodily.  "Look  here,  Phillimore;  have  you  a  guess  at 
what  he  means  to  do  ?  " 

"I  have  about  ten  guesses,"  I  replied,  shaking  my  head, 
"and  none  of  them  fits  the  case.  What 's  he  going  to  do 
with  us-?  That's  his  real  difficulty  and  ours.  The  money 
problem's  simple.  I  can't  see  what's  at  the  back  of  that 
black  mind,  but  I  don't  think  it's  hopeful  for  us — women 
included." 


i92  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"There  you  are,"  he  exploded  savagely.  "Anything  if 
we  can  prevent  the  worst." 

'•  Yes,"  I  assented.  "Provided  you  can  trust  to  Holgate's 
word.  But  would  he  let  us  off  at  any  price  and  run  the  risk  ? 
And,  moreover,  the  Prince.  What  of  him  ?  " 

"He  would  refuse.  He  wouldn't  budge.  He's  a 
nuisance,"  said  Barraclough  moodily.  ' '  He's  our  stumbling- 
block." 

"Quite  so;  and  if  we  all  caved  in  but  Mr.  Morland,  what 
must  his  fate  be?  And  we  should  look  on,  shouldn't  we? 
And  then  go  home  in  a  tramp  steamer,  a  happy  family 
party  with  a  nice  little  secret  of  our  own.  Ten,  twelve,  well, 
say,  sixteen  of  us.  I  can  see  Holgate  trusting  to  that,  and 
comfortably  lolling  back  in  Yokohama  deck-chairs;  and  I 
can  also  see  Sir  John  Barraclough  reporting  the  total  loss  of 
the  yacht  Sea  Queen,  captain  and  owner  and  so-and-so 
going  down  with  her.  I  can  read  it  all  in  the  papers  here, 
and  now;  it  will  be  excellent  food  for  the  ha'pennies!" 

The  frown  deepened  on  his  face  as  I  proceeded,  but, 
contrary  to  my  expectation,  he  did  not  display  any  temper 
at  my  mocking  speech.  He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"I'll  admit  the  difficulties.  It  looks  like  impossibility, 
but  so's  the  alternative.  I'm  in  despair." 

"There's  only  one  thing  will  solve  the  problem,"  I  said. 
He  looked  up.  "Action." 

"You  mean " 

"Holgate  won't  wait  till  his  coal's  out.  He's  free  for  an 
attack  now." 

"In  God's  name,  let  him!"  said  Barraclough  viciously. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  FIGHT  IN  THE  MUSIC-ROOM 

THE  Sea  Queen  was  making  way  on  her  northerly  course 
athwart  the  long  rollers  of  the  Pacific.  The  wind  blew 
briskly  from  the  west,  and  the  sea  ran  high,  so  that  the 
yacht  lay  over  with  a  strong  list  as  she  battled  through  the 
rough  water.  My  watch  began  at  twelve  o'clock  that 
night,  and  I  took  the  precaution  to  lie  down  for  a  rest  about 
eight.  I  fell  asleep  to  the  sound  of  the  sea  against  my  port- 
hole window,  but  awoke  in  good  time.  It  was  full  dark, 
and,  save  for  the  screw  and  the  eternal  long  wash  without, 
there  was  silence.  Somehow  the  very  persistence  of  these 
sounds  seemed  profounder  silence.  I  groped  my  way  into 
the  passage,  with  the  screw  kicking  under  my  feet,  and  passed 
Barraclough's  cabin.  Still  there  was  no  sound  or  sign  of 
life,  but  I  perceived  the  glimmer  of  a  light  beyond,  and 
seeing  that  it  issued  from  Pye's  cabin  I  turned  the  handle 
of  the  door.  It  was  locked. 

"Who  is  that?"  demanded  a  tremulous  voice. 

"It's  I.     Let  me  in,"  I  called  back. 

The  door  was  opened  slowly  and  little  Pye  stood  before 
me.  In  the  illumination  of  the  incandescent  wire  he  stood 
out  ghastly  white. 

"It's  you,  doctor,"  he  said  weakly. 

The  smell  of  spirits  pervaded  the  cabin.  I  looked  across 
and  saw  a  tumbler  in  the  rack,  half  full  of  whisky  and 
water.  He  noticed  the  direction  of  my  gaze. 

193 


i94  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  can't  sleep,"  said  he.  "This  heavy  water  has  given 
me  a  touch  of  sea-sickness.  I  feel  awfully  queer." 

"I  don't  suppose  whisky  will  do  you  any  good,"  said  I. 

He  laughed  feebly  and  vacantly.  "Oh,  but  it  does! 
It  stays  the  stomach.  Different  people  are  affected 
different  ways,  doctor."  As  he  spoke  he  took  down 
the  glass  with  quivering  fingers  and  drank  from  it  in  a 
clumsy  gulp. 

"I  shall  be  better  if  I  can  get  to  sleep,"  he  said  nervously, 
and  drank  again. 

"Pye,  you're  making  trouble  for  yourself,"  said  I.  "You'll 
be  pretty  bad  before  morning." 

"Oh,  for  goodness'  sake,  don't  talk  about  morning!"  he 
broke  out  in  a  fit  of  terror. 

I  gazed  at  him  in  astonishment,  and  he  tried  to  recover 
under  my  eyes. 

"That's  not  your  first  glass,"  said  I. 

He  did  not  deny  it.  "I  can't  go  on  without  it.  Let  me 
alone,  doctor;  for  heaven's  sake  let  me  alone." 

I  gave  him  up.  "Well,  if  you  are  going  to  obfuscate 
yourself  in  this  foolish  manner,"  I  said,  my  voice  disclosing 
my  contempt,  "at  least  take  my  advice  and  don't  lock  your' 
self  in.  None  but  hysterical  women  do  that." 

I  was  closing  the  door  when  he  put  a  hand  out. 

"Doctor,  doctor  ..."  I  paused,  and  he  looked  at 
me  piteously.  "Could  you  give  me  a  sleeping  draught?" 

"If  you'll  leave  that  alone,  I  will,"  I  said;  and  I  returned 
to  my  cabin  and  brought  some  sulphonal  tabloids. 

' ' This  will  do  you  less  harm  than  whisky,"  I  said.  "Now 
buck  up  and  be  a  man,  Pye." 

He  thanked  me  and  stood  looking  at  me.  His  hands 
nervously  adjusted  his  glasses  on  his  nose.  He  took  one 
of  the  tabloids  and  shakily  lifted  his  whisky  and  water 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  195 

to  wash  it  down  his  throat.  He  coughed  and  sputtered, 
and  with  a  shiver  turned  away  from  me.  He  lifted  the 
glass  again  and  drained  it. 

"Good-bye,  doctor — good-night,  I  mean,"  he  said 
hoarsely,  with  his  back  still  to  me.  "  I'm  all  right.  I  think 
I  shall  go  to  sleep  now." 

"Well,  that's  wise,"  said  I,  "and  I'll  look  in  and  see 
how  you  go  on  when  my  watch  is  over." 

He  started,  turned  half-way  to  me  and  stopped.  "Right 
you  are,"  he  said,  with  a  struggle  after  cheerfulness.  His 
back  was  still  to  me.  He  had  degrading  cowardice  in  his 
very  appearance.  Somehow  I  was  moved  to  pat  him  on 
the  shoulder." 

"That's  all  right,  man.     Get  to  sleep." 

For  answer  he  broke  into  tears  and  blubbered  aloud, 
throwing  himself  face  downwards  on  his  bunk. 

"Come,  Pye!"  said  I.     "Why,  what's  this,  man?" 

"I'm  a  bit  upset,"  he  said,  regaining  some  control  of  him- 
self. "I  think  the  sea-sickness  has  upset  me.  But  I'm  all 
right."  He  lay  on  his  face,  and  was  silent.  And  so  (for  I 
was  due  now  in  the  corridor)  I  left  him.  As  I  turned  away, 
I  could  have  sworn  I  heard  the  key  click  in  the  door.  He 
had  locked  himself  in  again. 

Lane  was  on  duty  at  the  farther  end  of  the  corridor,  and  I 
had  the  door  near  the  entrance  connecting  with  the  music 
balcony.  Two  electric  lights  shed  a  faint  glow  through 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  corridor,  and  over  all  was 
silence.  As  I  sat  in  my  chair,  fingering  my  revolver,  my 
thoughts  turned  over  the  situation  helplessly,  and  swung 
round  finally  to  the  problem  of  Barraclough  and  Made- 
moiselle. The  Princess  and  I  had  guessed  what  was  for- 
ward, and  Lane  also  had  an  inkling.  Only  the  Prince  was 
ignorant  of  the  signal  flirtation  which  was  in  progress  under 


196  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

his  nose.  I  suppose  such  a  woman  could  not  remain  without 
victims.  It  did  not  suffice  for  her  that  she  had  captured  a 
prince  of  the  blood,  had  dislocated  the  policy  of  a  kingdom, 
and  had  ruined  a  man's  life.  She  must  have  other  trophies 
of  her  beauty,  and  Barraclough  was  one.  I  was  sorry  for 
him,  though  I  cannot  say  that  I  liked  him.  The  dull,  un- 
imaginative and  wholesome  Briton  had  toppled  over  before 
the  sensuous  arts  of  the  French  beauty.  His  anxiety  was  for 
her.  He  had  not  shown  himself  timorous  as  to  the  result 
before.  Doubtless  she  had  infected  him  with  her  fears. 
Possibly,  even,  it  was  at  the  lady's  suggestion  that  he  had 
made  advances  to  Holgate. 

Suddenly  my  thoughts  were  diverted  by  a  slight  noise, 
and,  looking  round,  I  saw  Lane  advancing  swiftly  towards 
me. 

"I  say,  Phillimore,"  he  said  in  a  hoarse  whisper,  "I've 
lost  the  key." 

"Key! "  I  echoed.  "What  key ? "  For  I  did  not  at  once 
take  in  his  meaning. 

"Why,  man,  the  purser's  key — the  key  of  the  strong 
room,"  he  said  impatiently. 

I  gazed  in  silence  at  him.  "But  you  must  have  left  it 
below,"  I  said  at  last. 

"Not  I,"  he  answered  emphatically.  "I'm  no  juggins. 
They're  always  on  me.  I  go  to  bed  in  them,  so  to  speak. 
See  here."  He  pulled  a  ring  of  keys  from  his  pocket. 
"This  is  how  I  keep  'em — on  my  double  chain.  They 
don't  leave  me  save  at  nights  when  I  undress.  Well,  it's 
gone,  and  I'm  damned  if  I  know  when  it  went  or  how  it 
went." 

He  gazed,  frowning  deeply  at  his  bunch. 

"That's  odd,"  I  commented. 

"It  puts  me  in  a  hole,"  said  he.     "How  the  mischief  can 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  197 

I  have  lost  it?  I  can't  think  how  it  can  have  slipped  off. 
And  it's  the  only  one  gone,  too." 

"It  didn't  slip  off,"  said  I.     ''It's  been  stolen." 

He  looked  at  me  queerly.  ''That  makes  it  rather  worse, 
old  chap,"  he  said  hesitatingly.  "For  it  don't  go  out  of 
my  hands." 

"Save  at  night,"  said  I. 

He  was  silent.  "Hang  it,  what  does  any  blighter  want 
to  steal  it  for?"  he  demanded  in  perplexity. 

"Well,  we  know  what's  in  the  strong  room,"  I  said. 

"Yes — but "     There  was  a  sound. 

"To  your  door,"  said  I.     "Quick,  man." 

Lane  sped  along  the  corridor  to  his  station,  and  just  as 
he  reached  it  a  door  opened  and  Princess  Alix  emerged. 
She  hesitated  for  a  moment  and  then  came  towards  me. 
It  was  bitterly  cold,  and  she  was  clad  in  her  furs.  She 
came  to  a  pause  near  me. 

"I  could  not  sleep,  and  it  is  early  yet,"  she  said.  "Are 
you  expecting  danger?" 

"We  have  always  to  act  as  if  we  were,"  I  said  evasively. 

She  was  examining  my  face  attentively,  and  now  looked 
away  as  if  her  scrutiny  had  satisfied  her. 

"Why  has  this  man  never  made  any  attempt  to  get  the 
safes?"  she  asked  next. 

"I  wish  I  knew,"  I  replied,  and  yet  in  my  mind  was  that 
strange  piece  of  information  I  had  just  had  from  Lane. 
Who  had  stolen  the  key  ? 

The  Princess  uttered  a  little  sigh,  and,  turning,  began  to 
walk  to  and  fro. 

"It  is  sometimes  difficult  to  keep  one's  feet  when  the 
floor  is  at  this  angle,"  she  remarked  as  she  drew  near  to 
me;  and  then  she  paced  again  into  the  distance.  She  was 
nervous  and  distressed,  I  could  see,  though  her  face  had  not 


i98  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

betrayed  the  fact.  Yet  how  was  I  to  comfort  her  ?  We  were 
all  on  edge.  Once  again  she  paused  near  me. 

"What  are  our  chances?" 

"They  are  hopeful,"  said  I,  as  cheerfully  as  I  might. 
"The  fortress  has  always  more  chances  than  the  leaguers, 
providing  rations  hold  out,  and  there  is  no  fear  of  ours." 

"Ah,  tell  me  the  truth!"  she  cried  with  agitation. 

"Madam,  I  have  said  what  is  exactly  true,"  I  replied 
gravely.  "I  have  spoken  of  chances." 

"And  if  we  lose ?"  she  asked  after  a  pause. 

Her  eyes  encountered  mine  fully.  "I  have  no  informa- 
tion," I  said  slowly,  "and  very  little  material  to  go  on  in 
guessing.  But  I  hope  we  shall  not  lose,"  I  added. 

"This  can't  go  on  forever,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  she  said  with 
a  little  catch  in  her  voice.  "It  has  gone  on  so  long." 

My  heart  bled  for  her.  She  had  been  so  courageous; 
she  had  shown  such  fortitude,  such  resistance,  such  common 
sense,  this  beautiful  proud  woman ;  and  she  was  now  break- 
ing down  before  one  of  her  brother's  employees. 

"It  can't  go  on  much  longer,"  I  said,  again  gravely.  "It 
will  come  to  its  own  conclusion  presently." 

"Ah,  but  what  conclusion?"  she  cried.  "Who  knows! 
Who  knows?" 

The  sight  of  her  agitation,  of  that  splendid  woman 
nigh  to  tears,  thrilled  me  to  the  marrow  with  a  storm  of 
compassion  and  something  more.  I  was  carried  out  of 
myself. 

"God  be  witness,"  I  cried,  "that  while  I  live  you  shall  be 
safe  from  any  harm.  God  be  my  witness  for  that." 

She  uttered  a  tiny  sob  and  put  out  her  hand  impulsively. 

"You  are  good,"  she  said  brokenly.  "I  am  a  coward 
to  give  way.  But  I  was  alone.  I  have  brooded  over  it 
all.  And  Frederic — Thank  you,  oh,  thank  you!  To  have 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  199 

said  so  much,  perhaps,  has  helped  me.  Oh,  we  shall  all 
live — live  to  talk  of  these  days  with  shudders  and  thankful- 
ness to  God.  You  are  right  to  call  God  to  witness.  He  is 
our  witness  now — He  looks  down  on  us  both,  and  He  will 
help  us.  I  will  pray  to  Him  this  night,  as  I  have  prayed 
three  tirnes  a  day." 

She  spoke  in  a  voice  full  of  emotion,  and  very  low  and 
earnest,  and  her  hand  was  still  in  mine.  And,  as  she  finished, 
the  two  electric  lights  in  the  corridor  went  out,  leaving  us  in 
pitch  darkness.  I  felt  the  Princess  shudder. 

"Be  brave,"  I  whispered.  "Oh,  be  brave!  You  have 
called  to  God.  He  will  hear  you." 

"Yes,  yes,"  she  whispered  back,  and  clutched  my  hand 
tighter,  drawing  nearer  me  till  her  furs  rested  against  my 
breast.  "But  what  is  it ?  What  does  it  mean ? " 

"It  may  mean  nothing,"  I  replied,  "but  it  may  mean " 

I  put  my  ear  to  the  door,  still  holding  her,  and  listened. 
Through  the  noises  of  the  sea  I  could  make  out  other  and 
alien  sounds.  "They  come  .  .  .  You  must  go.  Can 
you  find  your  way?" 

"Let  me  stay,"  she  murmured  breathlessly. 

"No,  no;  go,"  I  said.  "Your  place  is  in  your  cabin 
just  now.  Remember,  I  know  where  it  is  and  I  can  find 
you." 

"Yes,  find  me,"  she  panted.  "Please  find  me.  See,  I 
— I  have  this."  She  put  the  butt  of  a  revolver  into  my  hand. 
"That  has  been  by  me  since  the  first.  But  come;  find  me — 
if — if  it  is  necessary." 

I  raised  her  hand  to  my  lips  and  she  melted  away.  I 
turned  to  the  dcor. 

"Lane!  "I  called.     "Lane!" 

His  voice  sailed  back  to  me.  "What's  gone  wrong  with 
the  lights?" 


200  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"They're  coming,"  I  said.  "Look  to  your  door."  And 
even  as  I  spoke  a  bar  crashed  upon  mine  from  without.  In 
an  instant  the  corridor  was  full  of  noises.  The  mutineers 
were  upon  us,  but  they  had  divided  their  forces,  and  were 
coming  at  different  quarters.  It  remained  to  be  seen  at 
which  spot  their  main  attack  was  to  be  delivered.  I  put  my 
revolver  through  one  of  the  holes  we  had  drilled  in  the  door, 
and  fired.  It  was  impossible  to  say  if  my  shot  took  effect, 
but  I  hoped  so,  and  I  heard  the  sound  of  Lane's  repeater  at 
the  farther  end.  The  blows  on  the  door  were  redoubled, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  to  be  yielding.  I  emptied  two  more 
cartridges  through  the  hole  at  a  venture,  and  that  one  went 
home  I  knew,  since  I  had  touched  a  body  with  the  muzzle  as 
I  pulled  the  trigger.  Ellison  was  on  guard  in  the  saloon 
below,  and  Grant  and  the  cook  in  the  music  saloon ;  and  I 
judged  from  the  sounds  that  reached  me  in  the  melee  that 
they  also  were  at  work.  By  this  time  Barraclough  and 
Jackson  and  the  Prince  had  arrived  on  the  scene,  the  last 
with  a  lantern  which  he  swung  over  his  head.  Barraclough 
joined  me,  and  Jackson  was  despatched  to  grope  his  way 
into  the  saloon  to  assist  Ellison.  The  Prince  himself  took  his 
station  with  Lane,  and  I  heard  the  noise  of  his  weapon 
several  times.  My  door  had  not  yet  given  way,  but  I  was 
afraid  of  those  swinging  blows,  and  both  Barraclough  and  I 
continued  to  fire.  The  corridor  filled  with  smoke  and  the 
smell  of  powder. 

"Do  you  think  he's  made  up  his  mind  to  get  through 
here?"  asked  Barraclough. 

"I  don't  know,"  I  shouted  back.  "He's  attacking  in  three 
places,  at  any  rate.  We  can't  afford  to  neglect  any  one  of 
them." 

"  Confound  this  darkness ! "  he  exclaimed  furiously.  "  Oh, 
for  an  hour  of  dawn! " 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  201 

The  blows  descended  on  the  door,  but  still  it  held,  and 
I  began  to  wonder  why.  Surely  a  body  of  men  with  axes 
should  have  destroyed  the  flimsy  boards  by  this  time.  It 
looked  as  if  this  was  not  the  real  objective  of  the  attack.  I 
sprang  to  the  bolt  and  was  drawing  it  when  Barraclough 
called  out,  for  he  could  see  in  the  dim  light  of  the  lantern. 

"Good  heavens,  man,  are  you  mad?" 

"No,"  I  called  back.  "Stand  ready  to  fire.  I  believe 
there's  practically  no  one  behind  this";  and,  having  now 
released  the  bolt,  I  flung  open  the  door.  Simultaneously 
Barraclough  fired  through  the  open  darkness,  and  a  body 
took  the  deck  heavily,  floundering  on  the  threshold.  The 
rest  was  silence.  No  one  was  visible  or  audible.  But  at 
my  feet  lay  two  bodies. 

"I  thought  so,"  I  said  excitedly.  "This  was  mere  bluff. 
And  so's  the  attack  on  Lane's  door.  See,  there's  no  force 
there.  I  will  settle  that." 

I  delivered  a  pistol  shot  along  the  deck  in  the  direction 
of  some  shadows,  and  retreated,  bolting  the  door  behind 
me. 

"Where  is  it?"  gasped  Barraclough,  out  of  breath. 

"One  at  each  door  will  do,"  said  I.  "Fetch  Lane  here. 
I  think  its  the  music-room.  You  and  I  had  better  get 
there  as  fast  as  we  can." 

Without  disputing  my  assumption  of  authority,  he  ran 
down  the  corridor,  and  explained  our  discovery,  returning 
presently  with  Lane.  Then  we  made  for  the  music-room. 

It  was  pitch  black  on  the  stairs,  but  we  groped  our  way 
through,  guided  by  the  sounds  within.  Barraclough 
struck  a  match  and  shed  a  light  on  the  scene.  For  an 
instant  it  flared  and  sputtered,  discovering  to  us  the  situation 
in  that  cockpit.  The  place  was  a  shambles.  Grant  was 
at  bay  in  a  corner,  the  cook  lay  dead,  and  half  a  dozen 


202  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

mutineers  were  struggling  in  the  foreground  with  some 
persons  I  could  not  see:  while  through  the  broken  boards 
of  the  windows  other  men  were  climbing.  With  an  oath 
Barraclough  dropped  his  match  and  rushed  forward.  My 
revolver  had  barked  as  he  did  so,  and  one  of  the  ruffians 
who  was  crawling  through  the  window  toppled  head  first 
into  the  saloon.  But  the  darkness  hampered  us,  for  it  was  im- 
possible to  tell  who  was  friend  or  enemy;  and  I  believe  it  had 
hampered  the  mutineers  also,  or  they  must  have  triumphed 
long  ere  this.  I  engaged  in  a  hand-to-hand  struggle  with 
some  one  who  gripped  me  by  the  throat  and  struck  at  me 
with  a  knife.  I  felt  it  rip  along  my  shoulder,  and  a  throb  of 
pain  jumped  in  my  arm.  But  the  next  moment  1  had  him 
under  foot  and  had  used  the  last  cartridge  in  my  chamber. 

"Where  are  you,  Grant,  Barraclough,  Ellison?"  I  called 
out,  and  I  heard  above  the  din  of  oaths  and  feet  and  bumping 
a  voice  call  hoarsely  to  me.  Whose  it  was  I  could  not  say 
and  upon  that  came  an  exclamation  of  pain,  or  cry,  '"My 
God!" 

With  the  frenzy  of  the  lust  of  blood  upon  me.  I  seized 
some  one  and  drove  my  revolver  heavily  into  his  skull. 
I  threw  another  man  to  the  floor  from  behind,  and  was  then 
seized  as  in  a  grasp  of  a  vice.  I  turned  about  and  struggled 
fiercely,  and  together  my  assailant  and  I  rocked  and  rolled 
from  point  to  point.  Neither  of  us  had  any  weapon,  it 
appeared,  and  all  that  we  could  do  was  to  struggle  in  that 
mutual  and  tenacious  grip  and  trust  to  chance.  I  felt 
myself  growing  weaker,  but  I  did  not  relax  my  hold,  and, 
indeed,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  if  I  was  to  survive  it  must 
be  by  making  a  superhuman  effort.  With  all  the  force  of 
my  muscles  and  the  weight  of  my  body  I  pushed  my  man 
forward,  at  the  same  time  striving  to  bend  him  backward. 
He  gave  way  a  little  and  struck  the  railings  that  surrounded 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  203 

the  well  of  the  saloon,  bumping  along  them  heavily.  Then 
recovering,  he  exerted  all  his  strength  against  me,  and  we 
swayed  together.  Suddenly  there  was  a  crack  in  my  ears,  the 
rail  parted  asunder,  and  we  both  toppled  over  into  space. 
A  thud  followed  which  seemed  to  be  in  my  very  brain,  and 
then  I  knew  nothing. 

When  I  was  next  capable  of  taking  in  impressions  with 
my  senses  I  was  aware  of  a  great  stillness.  Vacantly  my 
mind  groped  its  way  back  to  the  past,  and  I  recalled  that  I 
had  fallen,  and  must  be  now  in  the  saloon.  Immediately 
on  that  I  was  conscious  that  I  was  resting  upon  some  still 
body,  which  must  be  that  of  my  opponent  who  had  fallen 
under  me.  What  had  happened  ?  I  could  hear  no  sounds 
of  any  conflict  in  progress.  Had  the  enemy  taken  possession 
of  the  state-rooms,  and  were  all  of  our  party  prisoners  or 
dead  ?  I  rose  painfully  into  a  sitting  posture,  and  put  out  a 
hand  to  guide  myself.  It  fell  on  a  quiet  face.  The  man 
was  dead. 

It  was  with  infinite  difficulty  that  I  got  to  my  feet,  sore, 
aching,  and  dizzy,  and  groped  my  way  to  the  wall.  Which 
way  was  I  to  go?  Which  way  led  out?  The  only  sound 
I  seemed  to  hear  was  the  regular  thumping  of  the  screw 
below  me,  which  was  almost  as  if  it  had  been  in  the  arteries 
of  my  head,  beating  in  consonance  with  my  heart.  Then 
an  idea  struck  me,  flooding  me  with  horror,  and  bracing 
my  shattered  nerves.  The  Princess!  I  had  promised  to 
go  to  her  if  all  was  lost.  I  had  betrayed  my  trust. 

As  I  thought  this  I  staggered  down  the  saloon,  clutching 
the  wall,  and  came  abruptly  against  a  pillar  which  supported 
the  balcony  above.  From  this  I  let  myself  go  at  a  venture, 
and  walked  into  the  closed  door  forthright.  Congratulating 
myself  on  my  luck,  I  turned  the  handle  and  passed  into  the 
darkness  of  the  passages  beyond.  And  now  a  sound  of 


204  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

voices  flowed  toward  me,  voices  raised  in  some  excitement, 
and  I  could  perceive  a  light  some  way  along  the  passage  in 
the  direction  of  the  officers'  cabins.  As  I  stood  waiting, 
irresolute,  not  knowing  if  these  were  friends  or  foes,  and 
fearing  the  latter,  a  man  emerged  toward  me  with  a  lantern. 

"If  that  fool  would  only  switch  on  the  light  it  would  be 
easier,"  he  said  in  a  voice  which  I  did  not  recognise.  But 
the  face  over  the  lantern  was  familiar  to  me.  It  was  Pierce, 
the  murderer  of  McCrae,  and  the  chief  figure  after  Holgate 
in  that  mutiny  and  massacre.  I  shrank  back  behind  the 
half-open  door,  but  he  did  not  see  me.  He  had  turned  and 
gone  back  with  an  angry  exclamation. 

"Stand  away  there!"  I  heard,  in  a  voice  of  authority, 
and  I  knew  the  voice  this  time. 

It  was  Holgate's.     The  mutineers  had  the  ship. 

What,  then,  had  become  of  the  Prince's  party?  What 
fate  had  enveloped  them  ?  I  waited  no  longer,  but  staggered 
rather  than  slipped  out  of  the  saloon  and  groped  in  the 
darkness  toward  the  stairs.  Once  on  them,  I  pulled  myself 
up  by  the  balustrade  until  I  reached  the  landing,  where  the 
entrance-hall  gave  on  the  state-rooms.  I  was  panting,  I 
was  aching,  every  bone  seemed  broken  in  my  body,  and  I  had 
no  weapon.  How  was  I  to  face  the  ruffians,  who  might  be 
in  possession  of  the  rooms?  I  tried  the  handle  of  the  door, 
but  it  was  locked.  I  knocked,  and  then  knocked  louder 
with  my  knuckles.  Was  it  possible  that  some  one  remained 
alive?  Summoning  my  wits  to  my  aid,  I  gave  the  signal 
which  had  been  used  by  me  on  previous  occasions  on  re- 
turning from  my  expeditions.  There  was  a  pause;  then  a 
key  turned;  the  door  opened,  and  I  fell  forward  into  the 
corridor. 


CHAPTER  XVI 
PYE 

I  LOOKED  up  into  Barraclough's  face. 

"Then  you're  all  right,"  I  said  weakly;  "and  the  Prin- 
cess  " 

"We've  held  these  rooms,  and  by  heaven  we'll  keep 
'em,"  said  he  vigorously. 

I  saw  now  that  his  left  arm  was  in  a  sling,  but  my  gaze 
wandered  afield  under  the  lantern  in  search  of  others. 

"The  Prince  and  the  Princess  are  safe,"  said  he,  in 
explanation.  "  But  it's  been  a  bad  business  for  us.  We've 
lost  the  cook,  Jackson,  and  Grant,  and  that  little  beggar, 
Pye." 

I  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  at  his  first  words;  and  then  as 
I  took  in  the  remainder  of  his  sentence,  "What!  is  Pye 
dead?" 

"Well,  he's  missing,  anyway,"  said  Barraclough  indiffer- 
ently; "but  he's  not  much  loss." 

"Perhaps  he's  in  his  cabin.  He  locked  himself  in  earlier," 
I  said.  "Give  me  an  arm,  like  a  good  fellow.  I'm  winged 
and  I'm  all  bruises.  I  fell  into  the  saloon." 

"Gad,  is  that  so?"  said  he;  and  I  was  aware  that  some 
one  else  was  listening  near.  I  raised  my  head,  and,  taking 
Barraclough's  hand,  looked  round.  It  was  Princess  Alix. 
I  could  make  her  out  from  her  figure,  but  I  could  not  see 
her  face. 

"You  have  broken  an  arm?"  she  said  quickly. 
205 


206  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"It  is  not  so  bad  as  that,  Miss  Morland,"  I  answered. 
"I  got  a  scrape  on  the  shoulder  and  the  fall  dazed  me." 

I  was  now  on  my  feet  again,  and  Barraclough  dropped 
me  into  a  chair.  "They  got  in  by  the  windows  of  the  music- 
room,"  I  said. 

"Yes,"  he  assented.  "Ellison  and  Jackson  ran  up  from 
the  saloon  on  the  alarm,  apparently  just  in  time  to  meet 
the  rush.  Ellison's  bad — bullet  in  the  groin." 

"I  must  see  to  him,"  I  said,  struggling  up.  A  hand 
pressed  me  gently  on  the  shoulder,  and  even  so  I  winced 
with  pain. 

"You  must  not  go  yet,"  said  the  Princess.  "There  is 
yourself  to  consider.  You  are  not  fit." 

I  looked  past  her  towards  the  windows,  some  of  which 
had  been  unbarred  in  the  conflict. 

"I  fear  I  can't  afford  to  be  an  invalid,"  I  said.  "There 
is  so  much  to  do.  I  will  lie  up  presently,  Miss  Morland. 
If  Sir  John  will  be  good  enough  to  get  me  my  bag,  which 
is  in  the  ante-chamber,  I  think  I  can  make  up  on  what  I 
have." 

Barraclough  departed  silently,  and  I  was  alone  with  the 
Princess. 

"I  did  not  come,"  I  said.     "I  betrayed  my  trust." 

She  came  a  little  nearer  to  my  seat.  "You  would  have 
come  if  there  had  been  danger,"  she  said  earnestly.  "Yet 
why  do  we  argue  thus  when  death  is  everywhere?  Three 
honest  men  have  perished,  and  we  are  nearer  home  by  so 
much." 

"Home!"  said  I,  wondering. 

"Yes,  I  mean  home,"  she  said  in  a  quick,  low  voice. 
"Don't  think  that  I  am  a  mere  foolish  woman.  I  have 
always  seen  the  end,  and  sometimes  it  appears  to  me  that 
we  are  wasting  time  in  fighting.  I  know  what  threatens, 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  207 

what  must  fall,  and  I  thank  God  I  am  prepared  for  it. 
See,  did  I  not  show  you  before  ?  "  and  here  she  laid  her  hand 
upon  her  bosom,  which  was  heaving. 

I  shook  my  head.  "You  are  wrong,"  said  I  feebly. 
"There  is  nothing  certain  yet.  Think,  I  beg  you,  how 
many  chances  God  scatters  in  this  world,  and  how  to  turn 
a  corner,  to  pause  a  moment,  may  change  the  face  of 
destiny.  A  breath,  a  wind,  the  escape  of  a  jet  of  steam,  a 
valve  astray,  a  jagged  rock  in  the  ocean,  the  murmur  of  a 
voice,  a  handshake — anything  the  least  in  this  world  may 
cause  the  greatest  revolution  in  this  world.  No,  you  must 
not  give  up  hope." 

"I  will  not,"  she  said.  "I  will  hope  on;  but  I  am  ready 
for  the  worst." 

"And  the  Prince?"  I  asked. 

"I  think  he  has  changed  much  of  late,"  she  said  slowly. 
"He  is  altered.  Yet  I  do  think  he,  too,  is  ready.  The 
prison  closes  upon  us." 

She  had  endured  so  bravely.  That  delicate  nature  had 
breasted  so  nobly  these  savage  perils  and  mischances  that  it 
was  no  wonder  her  fortitude  had  now  given  way.  But  that 
occasion  was  the  only  time  she  exhibited  anything  in  com- 
mon with  the  strange  fatalism  of  her  brother,  of  which  I  must 
say  something  presently.  It  was  the  only  time  I  knew  that 
intrepid  girl  to  fail,  and  even  then  she  failed  with  dignity. 

Barraclough  returned  with  my  bag,  and  I  selected  from 
it  what  I  wanted.  I  knew  that,  beyond  bruises  and  shock, 
there  was  little  the  matter  with  me,  and  for  that  I  must  thank 
the  chance  that  had  flung  me  on  the  body  of  my  assailant, 
and  not  underneath  it.  There  was  need  of  me  at  that  crisis, 
as  I  felt,  and  it  was  no  hour  for  the  respectable  and  judicious 
methods  of  ordinary  practice.  I  had  to  get  myself  up  to  the 
norm  of  physique,  and  I  did  so. 


2o8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Well,"  said  Lane,  who  had  been  attending  to  Ellison, 
"they've  appropriated  the  coker-nut.  It  wasn't  my  fault, 
for  the  beggars  kept  me  and  the  Prince  busy  at  the  door, 
and  then,  before  you  could  say  'knife,'  they  were  off.  A 
mean,  dirty  trick's  what  I  call  it!" 

"Oh,  that's  in  the  campaign!"  I  said.  "And  what  said 
the  Prince?" 

"Swore  like  a  private  in  the  line — at  least,  I  took  it  for 
swearing,  for  it  was  German.  And  then  we  ran  as  hard  as 
we  could  split  to  the  row,  but  it  was  too  late.  There  wasn't 
any  one  left.  All  was  over  save  the  shouting." 

"Then  the  Prince  is  well?"  I  asked. 

"Not  a  pimple  on  him,  old  man,"  said  the  efflorescent 
Lane,  "and  he's  writing  like  blue  blazes  in  his  cabin." 

What  was  he  writing?  Was  that  dull-blue  eye  eloquent 
of  fate?  When  he  should  be  afoot,  what  did  he  at  his 
desk  ?  Even  as  I  pondered  this  question,  a  high  voice  fluted 
through  the  corridor  and  a  door  opened  with  a  bang.  It 
was  Mademoiselle.  She  dashed  across,  a  flutter  of  skirts 
and  a  flurry  of  agitation,  and  disappeared  into  the  apart- 
ments occupied  by  the  Prince.  Princess  Alix  stood  on  the 
threshold  with  a  disturbed  look  upon  her  face. 

"She's  gone  to  raise  Cain,"  said  Lane,  with  a  grimace. 

"We've  got  enough  Cain  already,"  said  I,  and  walked 
to  the  window  opposite.  Dawn  was  now  flowing  slowly 
into  the  sky,  and  objects  stood  out  greyly  in  a  grey  mist. 
From  the  deck  a  noise  broke  loudly,  and  Lane  joined  us. 

"Another  attack,"  said  he.  "They're  bound  to  have  us 
now." 

I  said  nothing.  Barraclough  was  listening  at  the  farther 
end,  and  I  think  Princess  Alix  had  turned  her  attention  from 
Mademoiselle.  I  heard  Holgate's  voice  lifted  quite  calmly 
in  the  racket: 


"  She  dashed  across,  a  flutter  of  skirts  and  a  flurry  of  agitation. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  209 

"It's  death  to  two,  at  all  events.  So  let  me  know  who 
makes  choice.  You,  Garrison?" 

" Let's  finish  the  job,"  cried  a  voice.  "We've  had 
enough,"  and  there  was  an  outcry  of  applause. 

Immediately  on  that  there  was  a  loud  rapping  on  the  door 
near  us. 

"When  I've  played  my  cards  and  fail,  gentlemen,"  said 
Holgate's  voice,  "I'll  resign  the  game  into  your  hands." 

"What  is  it?"  shouted  Barraclough.  "Fire,  and  be 
hanged!" 

"You  mistake,  Sir  John,"  called  out  Holgate.  "We're 
not  anxious  for  another  scrap.  We've  got  our  bellies  full. 
All  we  want  is  a  little  "matter  that  can  be  settled  amicably. 
I  won't  ask  you  to  open,  for  I  can't  quite  trust  the  tempers 
of  my  friends  here.  But  if  you  can  hear  me,  please  say  so." 

"I  hear,"  said  Barraclough. 

"That's  all  right,  then.  I  won't  offer  to  come  in,  for 
William  Tell  may  be  knocking  about.  We  can  talk  straight 
out  here.  We  want  the  contents  of  those  safes,  that's  all — 
a  mere  modest  request  in  the  circumstances." 

"You've  got  the  safes,"  shouted  Barraclough.  "Let  us 
alone." 

"Softly,  Sir  John,  Bart.,"  said  the  mutineer.  "The 
safes  are  there  safe  enough,  but  there's  nothing  in  'em. 
You've  got  back  on  us  this  time,  by  thunder,  you  have. 
And  the  beauty  of  the  game  was  its  simplicity.  Well,  here's 
terms  again,  since  we're  bound  to  do  it  in  style  of  plenipo- 
tentiaries. Give  us  the  contents  of  the  safes,  and  I'll  land 
you  on  the  coast  here  within  twelve  hours  with  a  week's 
provisions." 

There  was  a  moment's  pause  on  this,  and  Barraclough 
looked  toward  me  in  the  dim  light,  as  if  he  would  ask  my 
advice. 


2io  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"They've  got  the  safes,"  he  said  in  perplexity.  "This  is 
more  treachery,  I  suppose." 

"Shoot  'em,"  said  Lane  furiously.  "Don't  trust  the 
brutes." 

"Wait  a  bit,"  said  I  hurriedly.  "Don't  let's  be  rash. 
We  had  better  call  Mr.  Morland.  There's  something 
behind  this.  Tell  them  that  we  will  answer  presently." 

Barraclough  shouted  the  necessary  statement,  and  I 
hurried  off  to  the  Prince's  cabin.  I  knocked,  and  entered 
abruptly.  Mademoiselle  sat  in  a  chair  with  a  face  suffused 
with  tears,  her  pretty  head  bowed  in  her  hands.  She 
looked  up. 

"What  are  we  to  do,  doctor?  The  Prince  says  we  must 
fight.  But  there  is  another  way,  is  there  not?"  she  said  in 
French.  "Surely,  we  can  make  peace.  I  will  make  peace 
myself.  This  agitates  my  nerves,  this  fighting  and  the  dead; 
and  oh,  Frederic!  you  must  make  peace  with  this  'Olgate. " 

The  Prince  sat  awkwardly  silent,  his  eyes  blinking  and 
his  mouth  twitching.  What  he  had  said  I  know  not,  but, 
despite  the  heaviness  of  his  appearance,  he  looked  abjectly 
miserable. 

"It  is  not  possible,  Yvonne,"  he  said  hoarsely.  "These 
men  must  be  handed  over  to  justice." 

I  confess  I  had  some  sympathy  with  Mademoiselle  at  the 
moment,  so  obstinately  stupid  was  this  obsession  of  his. 
To  talk  of  handing  the  mutineers  over  to  justice  when  we 
were  within  an  ace  of  our  end  and  death  knocking  veritably 
on  the  door! 

"The  men,  sir,  wish  to  parley  with  you,"  I  said  somewhat 
brusquely.  "They  are  without  and  offer  terms." 

He  got  up.  "Ah,  they  are  being  defeated! "  he  said,  and 
nodded.  "Our  resistance  is  too  much  for  them."  I  could 
not  have  contradicted  him  just  then,  for  it  would  probably 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  2n 

have  led  to  an  explosion  on  the  lady's  part.  But  it  came 
upon  me  to  wonder  if  the  Prince  knew  anything  of  the  con- 
tents of  the  safes.  They  were  his,  and  he  had  a  right  to  re- 
move them.  Had  he  done  so  ?  I  couldn't  blame  him  if  ho 
had.  He  walked  out  with  a  ceremonious  bow  to  Made- 
moiselle, and  I  followed.  She  had  dried  her  eyes,  and  was 
looking  at  me  eagerly.  She  passed  into  the  corridor  in  front 
of  me,  and  pressed  forward  to  where  Barraclough  and  Lane 
stood. 

"The  mutineers,  sir,  offer  terms,"  said  Barraclough  to 
the  Prince.  "They  propose  that  if  we  hand  over  the 
contents  of  the  safes  we  shall  be  landed  on  the  coast  with  a 
week's  provisions." 

The  Prince  gazed  stolidly  and  stupidly  at  his  officer. 

"I  do  not  understand,"  said  he.  "The  scoundrels  are  in 
possession  of  the  safes." 

"That  is  precisely  what  we  should  all  have  supposed," 
I  said  drily.  "But  it  seems  they  are  not." 

"Look  here,  Holgate,"  called  out  Barraclough  after  a 
moment's  silence,  "are  we  to  understand  that  you  have  not 
got  the  safes  open  ?  " 

It  seemed  odd,  questioning  a  burglar  as  to  his  success, 
but  the  position  made  it  necessary. 

"We  have  the  safes  open  right  enough,"  called  Holgate 
hoarsely,  "but  there's  nothing  there — they're  just  empty. 
And  so,  if  you'll  be  so  good  as  to  fork  out  the  swag,  captain, 
we'll  make  a  deal  in  the  terms  I  have  said." 

"It  is  a  lie.  They  have  everything,"  said  the  Prince 
angrily. 

"Then  why  the  deuce  are  they  here,  and  what  are  they 
playing  at?"  said  Barraclough,  frowning. 

"Only  a  pretty  little  game  of  baccarat.  Oh,  my  hat!" 
said  Lane. 


212  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"It  seems  to  me  that  there's  a  good  deal  more  in  this 
than  is  apparent,"  I  said.  "The  safes  were  full,  and  the 
strong-room  was  secure.  We  are  most  of  us  witnesses  to 
that.  But  what  has  happened  ?  I  think,  Sir  John,  it  would 
be  well  if  we  asked  the — Mr.  Morland  forthwith  if  he  has 
removed  his  property.  He  has  a  key." 

"No,  sir,  I  have  not  interfered,"  said  the  Prince  em- 
phatically. "I  committed  my  property  to  the  charge  of  this 
ship  and  to  her  officers.  I  have  not  interfered." 

Barraclough  and  I  looked  at  each  other.  Lane  whistled, 
and  his  colour  deepened. 

"There,  doctor,  that's  where  I  come  in.  I  told  you  so. 
That's  a  give-away  for  me.  I've  got  the  other  key — or  had." 

"Had!"  exclaimed  the  Prince,  turning  on  him  abruptly. 

"Yes,"  said  Lane  with  sheepish  surliness.  "I  was  telling 
the  doctor  about  it  not  long  ago.  My  key's  gone  off 
my  bunch.  I  found  it  out  just  now.  Some  one's 
poached  it." 

The  Prince's  eyes  gleamed  ferociously,  as  if  he  would 
have  sprung  on  the  little  purser,  who  slunk  against  the  wall 
sullenly. 

"When  did  you  miss  it?"  asked  Barraclough  sharply. 

"Oh,  about  an  hour  and  a  half  ago!"  said  Lane,  in  an 
offhand  way. 

"He  has  stolen  it.  He  is  the  thief!"  thundered  the 
Prince. 

Lane  glanced  up  at  him  with  a  scowl.  "Oh,  talk  your 
head  off!"  said  he  moodily,  "I  don't  care  a  damn  if  you're 
prince  or  pot-boy.  We're  all  on  a  level  here,  and  we're  not 
thieves." 

Each  one  looked  at  the  other.  "We're  cornered,"  said 
Barraclough.  "It  will  make  'em  mad,  if  they  haven't  got 
that.  There's  no  chance  of  a  bargain." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  213 

"It  is  not  my  desire  there  should  be  any  bargain,"  said 
the  Prince  stiffly. 

Barraclough  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said  nothing. 
But  it  was  plain  to  all  that  we  were  in  a  hole.  The  mutineers 
were  probably  infuriated  by  finding  the  treasure  gone,  and 
at  any  moment  might  renew  their  attack.  There  was  but  a 
small  prospect  that  we  could  hold  out  against  them. 

"We  must  tell  them,"  said  I;  "at  least,  we  must  come  to 
some  arrangement  with  them.  The  question  is  whether 
we  shall  pretend  to  fall  in  with  their  wishes,  or  at  least  feign 
to  have  what  they  want.  It  will  give  us  time,  but  how  long  ?  " 

"There  is  no  sense  in  that,"  remarked  Prince  Frederic 
in  his  autocratic  way.  "We  will  send  them  about  their 
business  and  let  them  do  what  they  can." 

"Sir,  you  forget  the  ladies,"  I  said  boldly. 

"Dr.  Phillimore,  I  forget  nothing,"  he  replied  formally. 
"But  will  you  be  good  enough  to  tell  me  what  the  advantage 
of  postponing  the  discovery  will  be  ?  " 

Well,  when  it  came  to  the  point,  I  really  did  not  know. 
It  was  wholly  a  desire  to  delay,  an  instinct  in  favour  of 
procrastination,  that  influenced  me.  I  shrank  from  the 
risks  of  an  assault  in  our  weakened  state.  I  struggled  with 
my  answer. 

"It  is  only  to  gain  time." 

"And  what  then?"  he  inquired  coldly. 

I  shrugged  my  shoulders  as  Sir  John  had  shrugged  his. 
This  was  common  sense  carried  to  the  verge  of  insanity. 
There  must  fall  a  time  when  there  is  no  further  room  for 
reasoning,  and  surely  it  had  come  now. 

"You  will  be  good  enough  to  inform  the  mutineers,  Sir 
John  Barraclough,"  pursued  the  Prince,  having  thus 
silenced  me,  "that  we  have  not  the  treasure  they  are  in 
search  of,  and  that  undoubtedly  it  is  already  in  their  hands, 


2i4  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

or  in  the  hands  of  some  of  them,  possibly  by  the  assistance 
of  confederates,"  with  which  his  eyes  slov/ed  round  to  Lane. 

The  words,  foolish  beyond  conception,  as  I  deemed  them, 
suddenly  struck  home  to  me.  "Some  of  them!"  If  the 
Prince  had  not  shifted  his  treasure,  certainly  Lane  had  not. 
I  knew  enough  of  the  purser  to  go  bail  for  him  in  such  a 
case.  And  he  had  lost  his  key.  I  think  it  was  perhaps 
the  mere  mention  of  confederates  that  set  my  wits  to  work, 
and  what  directed  them  to  Pye  I  know  not. 

"Wait  one  moment,"  said  I,  putting  my  hand  on 
Barraclough.  "I'd  like  to  ask  a  question  before  you 
precipitate  war,"  and  raising  my  voice  I  cried,  "Is 
Holgate  there?" 

"Yes,  doctor,  and  waiting  for  an  answer,  but  I've  got 
some  tigers  behind  me." 

"Then  what's  become  of  Pye?"  I  asked  loudly. 

There  was  a  perceptible  pause  ere  the  reply  came.  "Can't 
you  find  him?" 

"No,"  said  I.  "He  was  last  seen  in  his  cabin  about  mid- 
night, when  he  locked  himself  in." 

"Well,  no  doubt  he  is  there  now,"  said  Holgate,  with  a 
fat  laugh.  "And  a  wise  man,  too.  I  always  betted  on  the 
little  cockney's  astuteness.  But,  doctor,  if  you  don't  hurry 
up,  I  fear  we  shall  want  sky-pilots  along." 

"What  is  this?  Why  are  you  preventing  my  orders 
being  carried  out?"  asked  the  Prince  bluffly. 

I  fell  back.  "  Do  as  you  will,"  said  I.  "  Our  lives  are  in 
your  hands." 

Barraclough  shouted  the  answer  dictated  to  him,  and 
there  came  a  sound  of  angry  voices  from  the  other  side  of 
the  door.  An  axe  descended  on  it,  and  it  shivered. 

"Stand  by  there,"  said  Barraclough  sharply,  and  Lane 
closed  up. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  215 

Outside,  the  noise  continued,  but  no  further  blow  was 
struck,  and  at  last  Holgate's  voice  was  raised  again: 

"We  will  give  you  till  eight  o'clock  this  evening,  captain, 
and  good-day  to  you.  If  you  part  with  the  goods  then, 
I'll  keep  my  promise  and  put  you  ashore  in  the  morning. 
If  not "  He  went  off  without  finishing  his  sentence. 

"He  will  not  keep  his  promise,  oh,  he  won't!"  said  a 
tense  voice  in  my  ear;  and,  turning,  I  beheld  the 
Princess. 

"That  is  not  the  trouble,"  said  I,  as  low  as  she.  "It  is 
that  we  have  not  the  treasure,  and  we  are  supposed  to  be 
in  possession  of  it." 

"Who  has  it?"  she  asked  quickly. 

"Your  brother  denies  that  he  has  shifted  it,  but  the  muti- 
neers undoubtedly  found  it  gone.  It  is  an  unfathomed 
secret  so  far." 

"But,"  she  said,  looking  at  me  eagerly,  "you  have  a 
suspicion." 

"It  is  none  of  us,"  I  said,  with  an  embracing  glance. 

"That  need  not  be  said,"  she  replied  quickly.  "I  know 
honest  men." 

She  continued  to  hold  me  with  her  interrogating  eyes,  and 
an  answer  was  indirectly  wrung  from  me. 

"I  should  like  to  know  where  Pye  is,"  I  said. 

She  took  this  not  unnaturally  as  an  evasion.  "But  he's 
of  no  use,"  she  said.  "You  have  told  me  so.  We  have 
seen  so  together." 

It  was  pleasant  to  be  coupled  with  her  in  that  way,  even 
in  that  moment  of  wonder  and  fear.  I  stared  across  at  the 
door  which  gave  access  to  the  stairs  of  the  saloon. 

"It  is  possible  they  have  left  no  one  down  below,"  I  said 
musingly. 

She  followed  my  meaning  this  time.     "Oh,  you  mustn't 


ai6  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

venture  it!"  she  said.  "It  would  be  foolhardy.  You  have 
run  risks  enough,  and  you  are  wounded." 

"Miss  Morland,"  I  answered.  "This  is  a  time  when  we 
can  hardly  stop  to  consider.  Everything  hinges  on  the  next 
few  hours.  I  say  it  to  you  frankly,  and  I  will  remember  my 
promise  this  time." 

"You  remembered  it  before.  You  would  have  come," 
she  said,  with  a  sudden  burst  of  emotion;  and  somehow  I 
was  glad.  I  liked  her  faith  in  me. 

"What  the  deuce  do  you  make  of  it?"  said  Barraclough 
to  me. 

I  shook  my  head.  "I'll  tell  you  later  when  I've  thought 
it  over,"  I  answered.  "At  present  I'm  bewildered — also 
shocked.  I've  had  a  startler,  Barraclough."  He  stared  at 
me.  "I'll  walk  round  and  see.  But  I  don't  know  if  it  will 
get  us  any  further." 

"There's  only  one  thing  that  will  do  that,"  said  he  signifi- 
cantly. 

"You  mean " 

"We  must  make  this  sanguinary  brute  compromise.  If 
he  will  land  us  somewhere " 

"Oh,  he  won't!"  I  said.     "I've  no  faith  in  him." 

"Well,  if  they  haven't  the  treasure,  they  may  make  terms 
to  get  it,"  he  said  in  perplexity. 

"//  they  have  not,"  I  said.  He  looked  at  me.  "The 
question  is,  who  has  the  treasure?"  I  continued. 

"  Good  heavens,  man,  if  you  know — speak  out,"  he  said 
impatiently. 

"When  I  know  I'll  speak,"  I  said;  "but  I  will  say  this 
much,  that  whoever  is  ignorant  of  its  whereabouts,  Holgate 
isn't." 

"I  give  it  up,"  said  Barraclough. 

"Unhappily,  it  won't  give  us  up,"  I  rejoined.    "We  are 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  217 

to  be  attacked  this  evening  if  we  don't  part  with  what  we 
haven't  got." 

He  walked  away,  apparently  in  despair  of  arriving  at  any 
conclusion  by  continuing  the  conversation.  I  went  toward 
the  door,  for  I  still  had  my  idea.  I  wondered  if  there  was 
anything  in  it.  Princess  Alix  had  moved  away  on  the 
approach  of  Sir  John,  but  now  she  interrupted  me. 

" You're  not  going?"  she  asked  anxiously. 

"My  surgery  is  below,"  said  I.  "I  must  get  some  things 
from  it." 

She  hesitated.  "Won't — wouldn't  that  man  Holgate  let 
you  have  them  ?  You  are  running  too  great  a  risk." 

"That  is  my  safety,"  I  said,  smiling.  "I  go  down.  If 
no  one  is  there  so  much  the  better;  if  some  one  crops  up  I 
have  my  excuse.  The  risk  is  not  great.  Will  you  be  good 
enough  to  bar  the  door  after  me?" 

This  was  not  quite  true,  but  it  served  my  purpose.  She 
let  me  pass,  looking  after  me  with  wondering  eyes.  I  un- 
locked the  door  and  went  out  into  the  lobby  that  gave  on 
the  staircase.  There  was  no  sound  audible  above  the  noises 
of  the  ship.  I  descended  firmly,  my  hand  on  the  butt  of  a 
revolver  I  had  picked  up.  No  one  was  visible  at  the  entrance 
to  the  saloon.  I  turned  up  one  of  the  passages  toward  my 
own  cabin.  I  entered  the  surgery  and  shut  the  door.  As  I 
was  looking  for  what  I  wanted,  or  might  want,  I  formulated 
my  chain  of  reflections.  Here  they  are. 

The  key  had  been  stolen  from  Lane.  It  could  only  have 
been  stolen  by  some  one  in  our  own  part  of  the  ship,  since 
the  purser  had  not  ventured  among  the  enemy. 

Who  had  stolen  it  ? 

Here  was  a  break,  but  my  links  began  a  little  further  on, 
in  this  way. 

If  the  person  who  had  stolen  the  key,  the  traitor  that  is  in 


218  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

our  camp,  had  acted  in  his  own  interests  alone,  both  parties 
were  at  a  loss.  But  that  was  not  the  hypothesis  to  which  I 
leaned.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  traitor  had  acted  in  Hoi- 
gate's  interests,  who  was  he? 

Before  I  could  continue  my  chain  to  the  end,  I  had  some- 
thing to  do,  a  search  to  make.  I  left  the  surgery  noiselessly 
and  passed  along  the  alley  to  Pye's  cabin.  The  handle 
turned  and  the  door  gave.  I  opened  it.  No  one  was 
there. 

That  settled  my  links  for  me.  The  man  whom  I  had 
encountered  in  the  fog  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge  was  the  man 
who  was  in  communication  with  Holgate.  That  pitiful 
little  coward,  whose  stomach  had  turned  at  the  sight  of  blood 
and  on  the  assault  of  the  desperadoes,  was  their  creature. 
As  these  thoughts  flashed  through  my  mind  it  went  back 
further  in  a  leaf  of  memory.  I  recalled  the  room  in  the 
"Three  Tuns"  on  that  dirty  November  evening;  I  saw 
Holgate  and  the  little  clerk  facing  each  other  across  the  table 
and  myself  drinking  wine  with  them.  There  was  the  place 
in  which  I  had  made  the  third  officer's  acquaintance,  and 
that  had  been  brought  about  by  Pye.  There,  too,  I  had 
first  heard  of  Prince  Frederic  of  Hochburg;  and  back  into 
my  memory  flashed  the  stranger's  talk,  the  little  clerk's  stare, 
and  Holgate's  frown.  The  conspiracy  had  been  hatched 
then.  Its  roots  had  gone  deep  then ;  from  that  moment  the 
Sea  Queen  and  her  owner  had  been  doomed. 

I  turned  and  left  the  cabin  abruptly  and  soon  was  knock- 
ing with  the  concocted  signal  on  the  door.  Barraclough 
admitted  me. 

"I  have  it,"  said  I.     "Let's  find  the  Prince." 

"Man,  we  can't  afford  to  leave  the  doors." 

"We  may  be  attacked,"  said  he. 

"No;  they  won't  venture  just  yet,"  I  replied.     "It's  not 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  219 

their  game — at  least,  not  Holgate's.    He's  giving  us  time 
to  find  the  treasure  and  then  he'll  attack." 

"I  wish  you  wouldn't  talk  riddles,"  said  Barraclough 
shortly. 

"I'll  speak  out  when  we  get  to  the  Prince,"  I  said;  and 
forthwith  we  hastened  to  his  room. 

"Mr.  Morland,"  I  burst  out,  "Pye  came  aboard  as  repre 
sen  ting  your  solicitors?" 

"That  is  so,"  he  replied  with  some  surprise  in  his  voice 
and  manner. 

"He  was  privy  then  to  your  affairs — I  refer  to  your  finan- 
cial affairs?"  I  pursued. 

"My  solicitors  in  London,  whom  I  chose  in  preference 
to  German  solicitors,  were  naturally  in  possession  of  such 
facts  relating  to  myself  as  were  necessary  to  their  advice," 
said  the  Prince  somewhat  formally. 

"And  Pye  knew  what  they  knew — the  contents  of  the 
safes  in  the  strong-room?" 

He  inclined  his  head.  "It  was  intended  that  he  should 
return  from  Buenos  Ayres,  after  certain  arrangements  had 
been  made  for  which  he  would  lend  his  assistance." 

"Then,  sir,"  said  I,  "Pye  has  sold  us.  Pye  is  the 
source  of  the  plot;  Pye  has  the  treasure." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  exclaimed  the  Prince,  rising. 

"Why,  that  Pye  has  been  in  league  with  the  mutineers 
all  along,  and — good  Lord,  now  I  understand  what  was  the 
meaning  of  his  hints  last  night.  He  knew  the  attack  was  to 
be  made,  and  he  is  a  coward.  He  locked  himself  up  to  drink. 
Now  he  is  gone." 

"Gone!"  echoed  Barraclough  and  Lane  together;  and 
there  was  momentary  silence,  which  the  latter  broke. 

"By  gum,  Pye's  done  us  brown — browner  than  a  kipper! 
By  gum,  to  think  of  that  little  wart  getting  the  bulge  on  us!" 


220  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  should  like  to  know  your  reasons,  doctor,"  said  Prince 
Frederic  at  last. 

"I'm  hanged  if  I  can  puzzle  it  out  yet  myself,"  said 
Barraclough.  "If  they've  got  it,  why  the  deuce  do  they 
come  and  demand  it  from  us  ?  " 

"Oh,  they  haven't  got  it,"  I  said.  "It's  only  Holgate 
and  Pye.  The  rank  and  file  know  nothing,  I'll  swear.  As 
for  my  reasons,  sir,  here  they  are";  and  with  that  I  told 
them  what  I  knew  of  Pye  from  my  first  meeting  with  him, 
giving  an  account  of  the  transactions  in  the  "Three  Tuns," 
and  narrating  many  incidents  which  now  seemed  in  the 
light  of  my  discovery  to  point  to  the  treachery  of  the  clerk. 
When  I  had  done,  Lane  whistled,  the  Prince's  brow  was 
black,  but  Barraclough's  face  was  impassive.  He  looked 
at  me. 

"Then  you  are  of  opinion  that  Holgate  is  running  this 
show  for  himself?"  he  asked. 

"I  will  wager  ten  to  one  on  it,"  I  answered.  "That's 
like  him.  He'll  leave  the  others  in  the  lurch  if  he  can.  He's 
aiming  at  it.  And  he'll  leave  Pye  there,  too,  I  shouldn't 
wonder.  And  if  so,  what  sort  of  a  man  is  that  to  make 
terms  with?" 

Barraclough  made  no  answer.  For  a  man  of  his  even 
nature  he  looked  troubled. 

"If  this  it  so,  what  are  you  in  favour  of?"  he  said  at 
last. 

The  Prince,  too,  looked  at  me  inquiringly,  which  showed 
that  he  had  fully  accepted  my  theory. 

"Go  on  as  we  are  doing  and  trust  to  luck,"  said  I. 

"Luck!"  said  the  Prince,  raising  his  fingers.  "Chance! 
Destiny!  Providence!  Whatever  be  the  term,  we  must 
abide  it.  It  is  written,  gentlemen ;  is  has  been  always  written. 
If  God  design  us  our  escape,  we  shall  yet  avoid  and  upset 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  22 1 

the  calculations  of  these  ruffians.  Yes,  it  is  written.  You 
are  right,  Dr.  Phillimore.  There  must  be  no  faint  heart. 
Sir  John,  give  your  orders  and  make  your  dispositions.  I 
will  take  my  orders  from  you." 

This  significant  speech  was  delivered  with  a  fine  spon- 
taneity, and  I  must  say  the  man's  fervour  impressed  me. 
If  he  was  a  fatalist,  he  was  a  fighting  fatalist,  and  I  am  sure 
he  believed  in  his  fortune.  I  was  not  able  to  do  that;  but 
I  thought  we  had,  in  the  vulgar  phrase,  a  sporting  chance. 
And  that  I  was  right  events  proved,  as  you  will  presently 
see. 


CHAPTER  XVH 

THE  THIRD  ATTACK 

HOLGATE  had  given  us  till  eight  o'clock,  but  it  was  of 
course,  uncertain  if  he  would  adhere  to  this  hour.  If  I 
were  right  in  my  suppositions  (and  I  could  see  no  flaw  in  my 
reasoning),  he  would  present  himself  at  that  time  and  carry 
out  the  farce.  It  was  due  to  his  men,  to  the  other  scoundrels 
of  the  pack  whom  he  was  cheating.  And  what  would  hap- 
pen when  we  maintained  that  we  had  no  knowledge  of  the 
treasure  ?  It  was  clear  that  the  men  would  insist  on  an  as- 
sault. And  if  so,  what  chance  had  we  against  the  infuriated 
ruffians?  On  the  other  hand,  we  had  nothing  to  hope  for 
from  a  compromise  with  such  men.  Altogether,  the  outlook 
was  very  black  and  lowering.  When  the  Prince  and  all 
that  remained  with  him  were  swept  away,  and  were  as  if 
they  had  never  been,  Holgate  would  be  free  to  deal  with  the 
mutineers  according  to  his  tender  mercies;  and  then,  with 
such  confederates  as  he  might  have  in  the  original  plot,  come 
into  possession  of  the  plunder  for  which  so  many  innocent 
lives  and  so  many  guilty  ones  would  have  been  sacrificed. 

By  now  the  wind  had  sprung  into  a  gale,  and  the  Sea 
Queen  was  running  under  bare  sticks.  The  water  rolled 
heavily  from  the  southwest,  and  the  yacht  groaned  under 
^the  buffets.  It  became  difficult  to  stand — at  least,  for  a 
landsman.  We  had  hitherto  experienced  such  equable, 
fine  weather  that  I  think  we  had  taken  for  granted  that  it 
must  continue.  But  now  we  were  undeceived.  The  yacht 

222 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  223 

pitched  uneasily  and  rolled  to  her  scuppers,  and  it  was  as 
much  as  we  could  do  to  keep  our  legs.  Holgate,  too,  must 
have  been  occupied  by  the  duties  of  his  position,  for  he  was 
a  good  mariner,  which  was,  perhaps,  as  well  for  us.  Chance 
decides  according  to  her  fancy,  and  the  most  trivial  accidents 
are  important  in  the  scheme  of  destiny.  Mademoiselle 
had  an  attack  of  mal  de  mer  and  had  recourse  to  me.  Nothing 
in  the  world  mattered  save  her  sensations,  which  were 
probably  very  unpleasant,  I  admit.  But  the  yacht  might 
go  to  the  bottom,  and  Holgate  might  storm  the  state-rooms 
at  the  head  of  his  mutineers — it  was  all  one  to  the  lady  who 
was  groaning  over  her  symptoms  on  her  bed.  She  kept  me 
an  unconscionable  time,  and  when  I  at  length  got  away  to 
what  I  regarded  as  more  important  duties  I  was  followed  by 
her  maid.  This  girl,  Juliette,  was  a  trim,  sensible,  and 
practical  woman,  who  had  grown  accustomed  to  her  mis- 
tress's vagaries,  took  them  with  philosophy,  and  showed  few 
signs  of  emotion.  But  now  a  certain  fear  flowed  in  her  eye. 

Would  Monsieur  tell  her  if  there  were  any  danger? 
Monsieur  looked  up,  balanced  himself  neatly  against  the 
wall,  as  the  yacht  reared,  and  declared  that  he  had  gone 
through  much  worse  gales.  She  shook  her  head  with  some 
energy. 

"No,  no,  it  was  not  that.  There  were  the  sailors — 
those  demons.  Was  it  true  that  they  had  offered  to  put  us 
all  ashore  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "if  we  give  them  what  we  have  not  got. 
That  is  what  they  promise,  Juliette.  But  would  you  like 
to  trust  them?" 

She  considered  a  moment,  her  plain,  capable  face  in 
thought.  "No."  She  shook  her  head.  "Mademoiselle 
would  do  well  to  beware  of  them.  Yes,  yes,"  and  with  a 
nod  she  left  me. 


224  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Now  what  did  that  mean?  I  asked  myself,  and  I  could 
only  jump  to  the  conclusion  that  Mademoiselle  had  thoughts 
of  making  a  bargain  with  Holgate  on  her  own  account.  I 
knew  she  was  capable  of  yielding  to  any  caprice  or  impulse. 
If  there  had  not  been  tragedy  in  the  air  it  would  have  amused 
me  to  ponder  the  possibilities  of  that  conflict  of  wits  and 
brains  between  Holgate  and  the  lady.  But  she  was  a 
victim  to  sea-sickness,  and  our  hour  drew  near.  Indeed,  it 
was  then  but  two  hours  to  eight  o'clock. 

It  was  necessary  to  take  such  precautions  as  we  might 
in  case  Holgate  kept  his  word.  But  it  was  possible  that  in 
that  wind  and  sea  he  would  not.  However,  to  be  prepared 
for  the  worst,  we  had  a  council.  There  were  now  but  the 
Prince,  Barraclough,  Lane  and  myself  available,  for 
Ellison  was  in  a  bad  way.  The  spareness  of  our  forces  was 
thus  betrayed  by  this  meeting,  which  was  in  effect  a  council 
of  despair.  We  made  our  arrangements  as  speedily  as 
possible,  and  then  I  asked : 

"The  ladies?    We  must  have  some  definite  plan." 

The  Prince  nodded.  "They  must  bo  locked  in  the 
boudoir,"  he  said.  "It  has  entrances  from  both  their 
cabins." 

"The  last  stand,  then,  is  there?"  I  remarked  casually. 

He  echoed  the  word  "there." 

I  had  my  duties  in  addition  to  those  imposed  by  our 
dispositions,  and  I  was  not  going  to  fail — I  knew  I  should 
not  fail.  Outside  in  the  corridor  we  sat  and  nursed  our 
weapons  silently.  I  don't  think  that  any  one  was  disposed 
to  talk;  but  presently  the  Prince  rose  and  retired  to  his  room. 
He  returned  •presently  with  a  magnum  of  champagne,  and 
Barraclough  drew  the  cork,  while  Lane  obtained  some 
glasses. 

"Let's  have  a  wet.    That's  a  good  idea,"  said  the  purser. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  225 

The  Prince  ceremoniously  lifted  his  glass  to  us  and  took 
our  eyes. 

Lane  quaffed  his,  emitting  his  usual  gag  hoarsely. 

"Fortune!" 

How  amazingly  odd  it  sounded,  like  the  ironic  exclama- 
tion of  some  onlooking  demon  of  sarcasm. 

"Fortune!" 

I  drank  my  wine  at  a  gulp.  "To  a  good  end,  if  may  be," 
I  said.  "To  rest,  at  least." 

Barraclough  held  his  glass  coolly  and  examined  it  criti- 
cally. 

"It's  Pommery,  isn't  it,  sir?"  he  asked. 

I  do  not  think  the  Prince  answered.     Barraclough  sipped. 

"I'll  swear  it  is,"  said  he.  "Let's  look  at  the  bottle, 
Lane." 

He  solved  his  doubts,  and  drank  and  looked  at  his  watch. 
"If  they're  coming,  they  should  be  here  now." 

"The  weather's  not  going  to  save  us,"  I  observed  bitterly; 
"she  goes  smoother." 

It  was  true  enough.  The  wind  and  the  sea  had  both 
moderated.  Barraclough  examined  the  chambers  of  his 
revolver. 

"Sir  John  Barraclough!" 

A  voice  hailed  us  loudly  from  the  deck.  Sir  John  moved 
slowly  to  the  door  and  turned  back  to  look  at  us.  In  its 
way  it  was  an  invitation.  He  did  not  speak,  but  I  think  he 
invoked  our  aid,  or  at  least  our  support,  in  that  look.  We 
followed. 

"Yes,"  he  called  back,  "I'm  here." 

"We've  come  for  the  answer,"  said  the  voice.  "You've 
had  plenty  of  time  to  turn  it  over.  So  what's  it  to  be — the 
terms  offered  or  war  ?  " 

"Is  it  Holgate?"  said  Lane  in  a  whisper. 


226  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Oh,  it's  Holgate,  no  doubt.  Steady!  Remember  who 
has  the  treasure,  Barraclough." 

"The  treasure  is  not  in  our  possession,"  sang  out  Barra- 
clough. "But  we  believe  it  to  be  in  the  possession  of  Hol- 
gate— one  of  yourselves." 

"Oh,  come,  that  won't  do — that  game  won't  play,"  said 
a  familiar  wheezy  voice  from  behind  us,  and  we  all  fell  back 
in  alarm  and  amazement. 

The  boards  had  fallen  loose  from  one  of  the  windows,  and 
Holgate's  head  protruded  into  the  corridor.  In  a  flash  the 
Prince's  ringers  went  to  his  revolver,  and  a  report  echoed 
from  the  walls,  the  louder  for  that  confined  space.  Holgate 
had  disappeared.  Barraclough  ran  to  the  window  and 
peered  out.  He  looked  round. 

"That  opens  it,"  he  said  deliberately,  and  stood  with  a 
look  of  perplexity  and  doubt  on  his  face. 

"Since  you  have  chosen  war  and  begun  the  offensive  we 
have  no  option,"  shouted  Holgate  through  the  boarding. 

"All  right,  drive  ahead,"  growled  Lane,  and  sucked  his 
teeth. 

Crash  came  an  iron  bar  on  the  door.  Barraclough  inserted 
his  revolver  through  the  open  window  and  fired.  "One," 
said  he. 

"Two,  by  thunder!"  said  Lane,  discharging  through  one 
of  the  holes  pierced  in  the  door. 

"They'll  play  us  the  same  trick  as  before,"  said  I,  and 
dashed  across  to  the  entrance  from  the  music-room. 

Noises  arose  from  below.  I  tested  the  locks  and  bars, 
and  then  running  hastily  into  one  of  the  cabins  brought 
forth  a  table  and  used  it  to  strengthen  the  barricade.  Prince 
Frederic,  observing  this,  nodded  and  gave  instructions  to 
Lane,  who  went  on  a  similar  errand  on  behalf  of  the  other 
door. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  227 

Crash  fell  the  axe  on  my  door,  and  the  wood  splintered. 
Lane  and  Prince  Frederic  were  busy  firing  through  the 
loopholes,  with  what  result  I  could  not  guess,  and  probably 
they  themselves  knew  little  more.  Barraclough  stood  at  his 
peephole  and  fired  now  and  then,  and  I  did  the  same 
through  the  holes  drilled  in  my  door.  But  it  must  have  been 
easy  for  any  one  on  the  outside  to  avoid  the  line  of  fire  if  he 
were  careful.  I  was  reminded  that  two  could  play  at  this 
game  by  a  bullet  which  sang  past  my  face  and  buried  itself 
in  the  woodwork  behind  me.  The  light  was  now  failing 
fast,  and  we  fought  in  a  gloaming  within  those  walls,  though 
without  the  mutineers  must  have  seen  better.  The  axe  fell 
again  and  again,  and  the  door  was  giving  in  several  places. 
Once  there  was  a  respite  following  on  a  cry,  and  I  rejoiced 
that  one  of  my  shots  had  gone  home.  But  the  work  was 
resumed  presently  with  increased  vigour. 

And  now  of  a  sudden  an  outcry  on  my  left  startled  me. 
I  turned,  and  saw  Prince  Frederic  in  combat  with  a  man, 
and  beyond  in  the  twilight  some  other  figures.  The  door 
to  the  deck  had  fallen.  Leaving  my  own  door  to  take  care 
of  itself,  I  hastened  to  what  was  the  immediate  seat  of  danger, 
and  shot  one  fellow  through  the  body.  He  fell  like  a  bul- 
lock, and  then  the  Prince  gave  way  and  struck  against  me. 
His  left  arm  had  dropped  to  his  side,  but  in  his  right  hand  he 
now  held  a  sword,  and,  recovering,  he  thrust  viciously  and 
with  agility  before  him.  Before  that  gallant  assault  two 
more  went  down,  and  as  Lane  and  Barraclough  seemed  to 
be  holding  their  own,  it  seemed  almost  as  if  we  should  get 
the  better  of  the  attack.  But  just  then  I  heard  rather  than 
saw  the  second  door  yielding,  and  with  shouts  the  enemy 
clambered  over  the  table  and  were  upon  us  from  that  quarter 
also.  Beneath  this  combined  attack  we  slowly  gave  way 
and  retreated  down  the  corridor,  fighting  savagely.  The 


228  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

mutineers  must  have  come  to  the  end  of  their  ammunition, 
for  they  did  not  use  revolvers,  but  knives  and  axes.  One 
ruffian,  whom  in  the  uncertain  light  I  could  not  identify,  bore 
a  huge  axe,  which  he  swung  over  his  head,  and  aimed  at 
me  with  terrific  force.  As  I  dodged  it  missed  me  and  crashed 
into  the  woodwork  of  the  cabins,  from  which  no  effort  could 
withdraw  it.  I  had  stepped  aside,  and,  although  taking  a 
knife  wound  in  my  thigh,  slipped  a  blade  through  the  fellow. 
But  still  they  bore  us  back,  and  I  knew  in  my  inmost  mind, 
where  instinct  rather  than  thought  moved  now,  that  it  was 
time  to  think  of  the  boudoir  and  my  promise.  We  were 
being  driven  in  that  direction,  and  if  I  could  only  reach  the 
handle  I  had  resolved  what  to  do. 

But  now  it  seemed  again  that  I  must  be  doomed  to  break 
my  word,  for  how  was  it  possible  to  resist  that  onset? 
There  were,  so  far  as  I  could  guess,  a  dozen  of  the  mutineers, 
but  it  was  that  fact  possibly  that  helped  us  a  little,  as,  owing 
to  their  numbers,  they  impeded  one  another.  Prince 
Frederic  was  a  marvellous  swordsman,  and  he  swept  a  pas- 
sage clear  before  him;  but  at  last  his  blade  snapped  in  the 
middle,  and  he  was  left  defenceless.  I  saw  some  one  rush 
at  him,  and,  the  light  gleaming  on  his  face,  I  recognised 
Pierce.  With  my  left  hand  I  hurled  my  revolver  into  it 
with  all  the  power  of  my  muscles.  It  struck  him  full  in  the 
mouth,  that  ugly,  lipless  mouth  which  I  abhorred.  He 
uttered  a  cry  of  pain  and  paused  for  a  moment.  But  in  that 
moment,  abstracted  from  my  own  difficulties,  I  had  given  a 
chance  to  one  of  my  opponents,  whose  uplifted  knife  menaced 
me.  I  had  no  time  to  draw  back,  and  if  I  ducked  I  felt  I 
should  go  under  and  be  trodden  upon  by  the  feet  of  the 
infuriated  enemy.  Once  down,  I  should  never  rise  again. 
It  seemed  all  over  for  me  as  well  as  for  the  Prince,  and  in 
far  less  time  than  it  takes  to  relate  this  the  thought  had 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  229 

flashed  into  my  head — flashed  together  with  that  other 
thought  that  the  Princess  would  wait,  and  wait  for  me  in 
vain.  Ah,  but  would  she  wait  ?  If  I  knew  her  fine-tempered 
spirit  she  would  not  hesitate.  She  had  the  means  of  her 
salvation ;  she  carried  it  in  her  bosom,  and  feared  not.  No, 
I  could  not  be  afraid  for  her. 

As  I  have  said,  these  reflections  were  almost  instantaneous, 
and  they  had  scarcely  passed  in  a  blaze  of  wonder  through 
my  brain  when  the  yacht  lurched  heavily,  the  deck  slipped 
away  from  us,  and  the  whole  body  of  fighting,  struggling  men 
was  precipitated  with  a  crash  against  the  opposite  wall. 
Some  had  fallen  to  the  floor,  and  others  crawled  against  the 
woodwork,  shouting  oaths  and  crying  for  assistance.  I  had 
fallen  with  the  rest,  and  lay  against  a  big  fellow  whose  back 
was  towards  me.  I  struggled  from  him  and  was  climbing 
the  slope  of  the  deck,  when  she  righted  herself  and  rolled 
sharply  over  on  the  other  side.  This  caused  an  incontinent 
rush  of  bodies  across  the  corridor  again,  and  for  a  moment 
all  thought  of  renewing  the  conflict  was  abandoned.  I 
recognised  Prince  Frederic  as  the  man  by  me,  and  I  whis- 
pered loudly  in  his  ears,  so  that  my  voice  carried  through 
the  clamour  and  the  noises  of  the  wind  that  roared  outside 
round  the  state-rooms. 

"Better  make  our  last  stand  here.  I  mean  the  ladies 
.  .  ."  He  nodded. 

" It  will  be  better,"  he  answered  harshly.  "Yes  .  .  . 
better." 

He  turned  about,  with  his  hand  on  the  door-knob  behind 
him,  and  now  I  saw  that  we  had  reached  the  entrance  to  the 
boudoir. 

"Alix!  .  .  .  Yvonne!"  he  called  loudly  through  the 
keyhole.  "You  know  what  to  do,  beloved.  Farewell!" 

I  had  refilled  my  revolver  in  the  pause  and,  with  a  fast- 


23o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

beating  heart,  turned  now  to  that  horrid  cockpit  once  more. 
The  first  person  my  eyes  lighted  on  was  Holgate,  broad, 
clean-faced,  and  grinning  like  a  demon. 

"He  shall  die,  at  any  rate,"  said  Prince  Frederic,  and 
lifted  his  revolver  which  he  had  reloaded.  It  missed  fire; 
the  second  shot  grazed  Holgate's  arm  and  felled  a  man 
behind  him. 

"No  luck,  Prince,"  said  the  fellow  in  his  mocking  voice, 
and  in  his  turn  raised  a  weapon  of  his  own.  But  he  did  not 
fire.  Instead,  he  turned  swiftly  round  and  made  a  dash 
towards  the  other  end  of  the  corridor. 

"To  me,  men;  this  way!     By  heaven  and  thunder!" 

His  voice,  fat  as  it  was,  pierced  the  din,  and  acted  as  a 
rallying  cry.  Several  of  the  mutineers,  now  confronting  us 
again,  turned  and  followed  him,  and  there  was  the  noise 
of  a  struggle  issuing  from  the  darkness  of  the  top  end  of 
the  corridor. 

"What  the  deuce  is  this?"  screamed  Barraclough  in  my 
ear. 

"I  don't  know.  Let's  fall  on.  There's  an  alarm. 

They're !  Now,  by  the  Lord,  it's  Legrand,  thank 

God!  Legrand,  Legrand!" 

"Bully  for  Legrand!"  cried  Barraclough,  wiping  some 
blood  from  his  face,  and  he  set  upon  the  mutineers  from 
the  rear.  Those  left  to  face  us  had  scarcely  recovered  from 
their  astonishment  at  the  alarm  when  the  Prince  shot  two, 
and  a  third  went  down  to  me.  The  others  retreated  towards 
their  companions,  and  the  three  of  us  followed  them  up.  I 
say  the  three,  for  I  could  not  see  Lane  anywhere,  and  I 
feared  that  he  had  fallen. 

The  conflict  thus  renewed  upon  more  equal  terms  found, 
nevertheless,  most  of  the  participants  worn  and  exhausted. 
At  least  I  can  answer  for  myself,  and  I  am  sure  that  my 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  231 

companions  were  in  a  like  case.  The  twilight  that  reigned 
disguised  the  scene  of  the  struggle,  so  that  each  man  saw 
but  little  beyond  his  own  part  in  the  affair;  yet  I  was  conscious 
that  the  mutineers  were  being  pushed  back  towards  the  deck 
door.  They  had  been  caught  between  the  two  parties  as  it 
appeared,  and  Legrand's  unexpected  onset  from  the  music- 
saloon  entrance  had  thrown  them  into  confusion.  It  was 
obvious  that  Legrand  and  his  men  were  armed,  for  I  heard 
a  shot  or  two  issuing  from  the  melee,  and  above  the  noise  of 
the  oaths  and  thuds  and  thumpings  was  the  clash  of  steel. 
Presently  my  man,  who  had  engaged  me  over-long,  dropped, 
and  before  me  was  a  little  vacancy  of  space,  at  the  end  of 
which,  hard  by  the  door,  I  discerned  the  bulky  form  of 
Holgate.  He  was  leaning  against  the  wall,  as  if  faint,  and  a 
revolver  dropped  from  his  fingers. 

"By  God,  doctor,  if  I'd  had  any  idea  of  this  I'd  have 
crucified  'em  all,"  he  said  to  me  savagely;  "but  I'll  get  square 
yet.  First  you,  and  now  Legrand!  I'll  be  square  yet." 

As  he  spoke,  panting,  he  heaved  himself  higher  against 
the  wall  and  levelled  his  revolver.  In  a  flash  my  arm 
descended  and  knocked  the  weapon  to  the  floor.  I  could 
see  his  grin  even  in  the  dim  light. 

"Well,  it  was  empty,  anyway,  man,"  he  said,  "but  I'll 
give  you  best  for  the  present.  I've  my  ship  to  look  after." 

I  could  have  struck  him  down  then  and  there,  and  I 
raised  my  point  to  do  so;  but  he  seized  my  arm.  "Don't 
be  a  fool,  my  lad.  She'll  be  gone  in  this  wind,  if  I  don't 
take  charge.  Have  your  fling  if  you  want  it,"  he  screamed 
in  my  face  above  the  clamour.  For  the  noise  of  the  wind 
was  now  increased  and  grown  into  a  roar.  It  sounded  as  a 
menace  in  the  ears,  and  I  involuntarily  paused  and  looked 
out  of  the  doorway.  The  heavens  were  black,  the  waters 
ran  white  to  the  gunwale,  and  the  Sea  Queen  staggered  like 


23  2  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

a  drunkard  on  her  course.  Holgate's  practised  eye  had 
taken  in  the  situation,  and  he  had  seen  that  he  was  necessary 
to  the  navigation  of  the  yacht.  And  yet  I  marvelled  at  his 
coolness,  at  the  strength  of  will  and  heroic  resolution  which 
could  turn  him  of  a  sudden  from  one  filled  with  the  lust  of 
blood  and  greed  and  battle  into  the  patient  sailor  with  his 
ship  to  save.  These  thoughts  ran  through  my  head  as  I 
paused.  It  was  only  a  brief  pause,  so 'brief  that  it  was  no 
time  ere  I  rejoined  my  companions  in  their  attack  on  the 
failing  mutineers;  but  in  it  I  had  a  glimpse  deep  into  the 
chief  mutineer's  nature. 

I  let  him  go.  His  argument  came  home  to  me.  I  do  not 
know  that  I  could  be  said  to  have  considered;  rather  his 
individuality  dominated  me  in  this  appeal  to  something 
beyond  our  immediate  quarrel,  to  a  more  ultimate  good. 
Perhaps  his  very  assurance,  which  was  almost  contemptuous 
in  its  expression,  helped  to  dissuade  me.  I  dropped  my  arm 
and  he  went.  Outside,  as  I  turned  back,  I  saw  him  stay  a 
moment  and  look  upon  us,  that  pack  of  desperate  wolves 
and  watch-dogs.  Almost  I  could  think  he  lifted  his  lips  in  a 
grin  over  his  fancy.  Then  he  disappeared  into  the  gathering 
gloom,  and,  as  I  say,  I  returned  to  the  attack.  A  few  minutes 
later  the  mutineers  broke  and  scattered.  Their  resistance 
was  at  an  end,  and  they  fled  out  into  the  night,  leaving  our 
party  breathless,  wounded,  but  secure  and  triumphant. 

I  say  secure,  but  alas,  the  price  of  that  security  had  been 
heavy!  Legrand  with  two  of  his  men  had  escaped  unhurt, 
but  two  were  dead  and  two  seriously  wounded.  Lane  had 
his  face  cut  open;  Barraclough  had  come  off  with  a  nasty 
stab  in  the  ribs,  and  Prince  Frederic  was  not  to  be  found. 
We  hunted  in  that  scene  of  carnage,  and  I  discovered  him  at 
last  under  the  body  of  a  dead  mutineer.  When  we  had  got 
him  forth  he  was  still  unconscious,  but  breathed  heavily,  and 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  233 

I  found  traces  of  internal  injuries.  I  administered  what  was 
necessary,  including  a  restorative,  and  he  came  to  presently. 

"Well,  sir,"  said  he  weakly,  "what's  the  report?" 

"By  heaven,  sir,  we've  licked  them,"  I  cried.  "Good 
news,  sir.  The  dogs  have  run." 

"They  shall  be  hanged  in  due  course,"  said  he  in  a 
loud  voice.  "My  luck  holds,  doctor."  He  waved  his 
hand  weakly  down  the  corridor.  "Tell  the  ladies.  Ac- 
quaint— her  Royal  Highness." 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  given  his  sister  her  proper 
style,  and  in  a  way  this  might  be  taken  by  those  who  look 
for  omens  as  auspicious.  Did  his  luck  indeed  hold,  as  he 
said? 

I  took  the  office  on  myself.  The  Sea  Queen  was  galloping 
like  a  racer,  and  plunged  as  she  ran.  Two  steps  took  me 
to  the  boudoir  door,  before  which  lay  the  body  of  one  of  our 
enemies.  As  the  ship  rolled  it  slipped  away  and  began  to 
creep  down  the  corridor.  The  yacht  reared  before  she 
dipped  again,  and  a  cascade  of  spray  streamed  over  the  side 
and  entered  by  the  broken  door.  I  rapped  loudly  and 
called  loudly;  and  in  a  trice  the  door  opened,  and  the 
Princess  Alix  stood  before  me,  glimmering  like  a  ghost 
in  the  darkness. 

"They  are  gone,"  I  shouted.     "We  have  won." 

"Thank  God!  He  has  heard  us,"  she  exclaimed.  "I 
could  hear  nothing  for  the  sound  of  the  sea  and  the  wind. 
But  oh,  the  suspense  was  terrible!  My  hair  should  be 
white!" 

"Mademoiselle?"  I  asked. 

"Mademoiselle  sleeps,"  said  she,  and  I  thought  there  was 
something  significant  in  her  voice. 

It  was  well  that  Mademoiselle  slept.  I  left  her  and  went 
back  to  the  Prince,  for  more  than  he  needed  my  care,  and  as 


234  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  reached  the  group  the  roll  of  the  yacht  sent  me  flying. 
Legrand  caught  me." 

"We  can't  spare  you  yet,  doctor,"  he  shouted. 

"Thank  God  for  you,"  I  answered  fervently.,  "You 
came  in  the  nick  of  time." 

"I  thought  we  might  have  cut  our  way  out  last  night,  but 
I  found  we  couldn't,"  he  explained.  "You  see,  we  only 
had  one  knife,  and  it  has  been  a  tough  job  to  get  through  the 
heavy  wood  of  the  partition." 

"Thank  God,"  I  repeated,  and  clutched  at  him  again  as 
the  floor  rose  up.  "I'm  not  accustomed  to  this,"  I  said  with 
a  laugh.  "It's  worse  than  the  mutineers." 

He  answered  nothing,  for  his  gaze  was  directed  towards 
the  door. 

*'We  must  take  charge,"  he  shouted.  "Good  Lord, 
there's  no  time  to  lose." 

"Holgate's  there,"  I  screamed  back.  "He  went  to  look 
after  the  ship." 

We  stood  holding  on  to  each  other,  and  Barraclough, 
Lane  and  the  Prince  were  holding  on  by  the  brass  rods  on 
the  cabin  doors.  She  rolled  and  kicked  and  stood  up  at  an 
angle  of  45°. 

"What  is  it?"  I  screamed. 

Legrand  pointed  to  the  blackness  without.  "We'll  get 
it  in  a  little.  I  hope  to  God  it  will  be  no  worse  than  this. 
She  can't  stand  on  her  head  with  safety." 

Suddenly  the  roar  swelled  louder,  and  dismal  shrieks 
and  whistlings  sounded  in  the  ears.  The  Sea  Queen  sank, 
and  a  whole  tide  of  sea  rushed  over  the  bulwarks  and 
flooded  the  state-rooms.  The  water  ran  knee-deep  and 
sset  the  bodies  of  the  dead  awash.  One  struck  against  me 
in  the  whirlpool.  It  was  a  ghastly  scene,  set  in  that  gathered 
darkness. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND 


235 


"Nothing  can  be  done.  We've  got  to  hold  on,"  said 
Legrand.  "He's  a  good  seaman;  I'll  say  that  for  him. 
But  how  many's  he  got  with  him?  He's  undermanned. 
It's  all  on  the  engine-room  now." 

We  were  silent  again,  mainly  because  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  hear  anything  through  that  tempest  of  wind  and 
volcanic  sea.  She  came  right  for  a  moment,  and  our  grip 
of  each  other  relaxed. 

"I'm  going,  Legrand,"  I  called  to  him. 

"Don't  be  a  fool,"  said  he. 

"Oh,  I'm  all  right.  I've  forgotten  something,"  I 
shouted.  "I'll  see  to  myself";  and  I  cut  myself  adrift 
from  him. 

I  crossed  the  corridor  successfully,  and  then  the  yacht 
heeled  and  I  was  almost  precipitated  to  the  other  end  of  it. 
She  was  being  knocked  about  like  a  tin  pot  in  a  gale.  I 
seized  a  door  -  handle  and  hung  on,  and  when  the  vessel 
recovered  somewhat  I  twisted  it,  but  it  did  not  give.  The 
boudoir  must  be  farther  on. 

I  crept  on  by  means  of  the  brass  railing  and  at  last  reached 
a  door  which  gave.  I  opened  it  and  called  out: 

"Princess!     Princess!" 

Blackness  filled  the  room.  I  could  hear  and  see  nothing 
human.  I  entered,  and  the  door  swung  to  behind  with  a 
clang. 

"Princess!"  I  shouted,  but  I  could  hear  no  answer. 

I  groped  in  the  darkness  with  both  hands,  and  then  I 
touched  an  arm!  I  seized  it,  and  drew  the  owner  to  me 
gently. 

"Princess!"  I  called,  and  this  time  an  answer  reached  me 
through  the  raging  elements: 

"It  is  I." 

"Thank  God,  you're  safe.    Do  not  be  alarmed,"  I  said, 


236  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

speaking  into  her  ear.    "The  yacht's  caught  in  a  hurricane, 

but " 

There  fell  at  that  instant  a  resounding  crash  far  above 
the  noise  of  the  storm,  and  we  were  thrown  headlong  against 
the  outer  wall  of  the  boudoir.  I  knew  that  only,  and  then  I 
knew  no  more. 


CHAPTER    XVIII 
Ax  DEAD  OF  NIGHT 

CONSCIOUSNESS  flowed  back  upon  me  slowly,  and  I 
emerged  in  pain  and  in  intense  bewilderment  from  my 
swoon.  The  first  sound  that  came  to  me  in  my  awakening 
was  the  terrific  roar  of  the  water  against  the  side  of  the  yacht, 
the  next  a  woman's  scream.  Recalling  now  the  incidents 
exactly  preceding  my  fall,  I  stirred  and  endeavoured  to  sit 
up,  and  then  I  was  aware  of  being  pinned  down  by  a  weight. 
It  was,  as  will  be  remembered,  pitch  dark,  but  I  put  out  my 
hand  and  felt  the  beating  of  a  heart.  There  was  also  un- 
mistakably a  woman's  bodice  under  my  fingers.  It  was 
Princess  Alix,  who  had  fallen  with  me. 

But  what  had  happened  ?  And  what  noise  was  scream- 
ing through  the  night,  even  above  all  that  awful  tumult  of 
waste  water  and  wild  wind  ?  I  answered  the  second  query 
first.  It  was  Mademoiselle.  Well,  she  could  wait.  My 
first  concern  must  be  for  the  Princess,  who  lay  upon  me  a 
dead  weight,  but,  as  I  knew,  a  living,  breathing  body.  I 
carefully  extricated  myself  and  raised  her.  The  yacht  was 
stooping  at  an  angle,  and  I  was  forced  back  against  the 
wall  with  my  burden.  If  it  had  been  only  light  and  I  had 
known  which  way  to  move !  I  laid  the  Princess  on  the  couch, 
which  I  discovered  by  groping,  and  tried  to  open  the  door. 
It  was  jammed.  Then  it  dawned  upon  me  that  the  screw 
had  stopped.  The  noise  of  its  beating  was  not  among  the 
many  noises  I  heard.  If  it  had  stopped,  only  one  thing 

237 


238  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

could  have  happened.    The  Sea  Queen  must  be  ashore. 
That  was  the  explanation.     We  had  struck. 

I  was  now  the  more  anxious,  as  you  may  conceive,  to  get 
out  of  the  cabin,  for  if  we  had  struck  it  was  essential  to 
know  how  we  stood  and  what  degree  of  risk  we  ran.  For 
all  I  knew,  the  yacht  might  be  sinking  at  that  moment  or 
breaking  up  upon  rocks.  Finding  egress  through  the  door 
impossible,  I  made  my  way  with  difficulty  to  the  other  side 
of  the  boudoir,  where  I  knew  there  was  a  communication 
with  the  bedrooms.  This  door  stood  open,  as  it  had  been 
flung  by  the  shock,  and  I  was  now  able  to  locate  the  sounds 
of  the  screaming.  They  came  from  the  cabin  beyond,  which 
I  knew  to  be  Mademoiselle's.  I  guided  myself  as  well  as  I 
could  to  the  door  giving  access  to  the  corridor  and  unlocked 
it.  As  I  did  so  a  speck  of  light  gleamed  in  the  darkness  and 
arrested  me.  It  enlarged  and  emerged  upon  me  till  it  took 
the  shape  of  a  candle,  and  underneath  it  I  beheld  the  capable 
face  of  the  French  maid  Juliette. 

"It  is  necessary  I  should  have  something  to  quiet  Made- 
moiselle, monsieur,"  said  she  in  her  tranquil  way. 

"I  am  in  search  of  something  now  for  the  Princess, 
Juliette,"  I  explained.  "  Thank  God  for  your  light.  How 
did  you  get  it?" 

"I  always  have  a  candle  with  me  when  I  travel,  Monsieur," 
she  replied.  She  was  the  most  sensible  woman  I  had  ever 
met,  and  I  could  have  embraced  her. 

"The  yacht  has  gone  aground,"  I  said.  "I  will  find 
out  how  much  damage  has  been  done.  I  will  bring  back 
what  is  necessary.  The  Princess  lies  in  there.  See 
to  her." 

With  that  I  left  her  and  stepped  into  the  corridor.  Like 
the  cabins,  it  was  opaque  with  the  night,  but  I  groped  my 
way  across  it  without  hearing  any  sounds  of  living  people — 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  239 

only  that  terrible  turmoil  of  waters  without.  I  knew  where 
my  bag  was.  It  was  in  the  small  cabin  which  the  Prince 
used  as  his  smoking-room,  and  in  which  we  had  sometimes 
played  cards  to  pass  the  time  during  those  days  of  anxiety 
and  trouble.  The  first  door  I  opened  seemed  to  give  me 
access  to  the  open  sea.  The  wind  ramped  in  my  face,  and 
would  have  thrown  me  back,  and  I  was  drenched  with  a 
cascade  of  water.  I  thought  I  must  have  opened  the  door 
to  the  deck  until  I  remembered  that  that  had  been  destroyed 
in  the  fight.  I  put  out  a  hand,  and  it  touched  a  piece  of 
furniture,  and  then  once  again  the  sea  broke  over  me.  There 
could  be  no  other  solution  of  the  puzzle  than  this — that  the 
outer  wall  of  the  cabin  had  been  carried  away.  I  judged 
that  I  was  in  the  Prince's  room. 

I  retraced  my  way,  opening  the  door  with  difficulty,  and, 
once  more  in  the  shelter  of  the  corridor,  felt  my  way  along 
the  railing.  There  seemed  to  be  a  foot  of  water  about  my 
legs,  and  it  was  icy  chill.  The  next  handle  I  hit  upon  I 
turned  as  before,  and  the  door  came  back  upon  me  with  a 
rush,  almost  sending  me  headlong.  I  entered  the  cabin, 
and  by  dint  of  groping  I  reached  the  upholstered  couch 
at  the  back.  My  bag  was  not  where  I  had  left  it,  but  it 
could  not  be  far  away.  The  salt  water  flowed  and  oozed 
on  the  floor,  but  I  dropped  to  my  knees  and  hunted  for  it, 
and  was  at  last  rewarded  by  finding  it  jammed  into  a  corner 
under  a  cupboard.  Getting  back  into  the  corridor,  I  had 
now  to  determine  whether  to  return  at  once  to  the  Princess 
or  to  go  in  search  of  news. 

I  stood  wavering,  reluctant  to  leave  her  in  her  swoon  all 
untended,  and  yet  conscious  that  it  would  be  wiser  to  ascer- 
tain the  extent  of  our  damages.  Happily  the  decision  was 
not  forced  upon  me,  for  I  saw  in  the  distance  a  swinging 
Jantern,  which  seemed  to  be  advancing  towards  me  down 


240  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

the  corridor.  I  shouted,  and  the  dim  figure  behind  it 
stopped  and  turned  the  light  upon  me. 

"You,  Phillimore?" 

It  was  Barraclough's  voice.  "What  has  happened?" 
I  asked. 

"Struck  on  a  reef,"  he  roared  back.  "She's  tight  yet, 
I  think.  But  where  are  the  ladies  ?  " 

"Let  me  have  your  lantern  and  I'll  take  you  to  them," 
said  I,  and,  thanking  Providence  for  that  signal  mercy,  I 
crossed  the  corridor  with  him.  The  lantern  shed  a  benign 
light  upon  the  wreck  of  the  boudoir.  The  Princess  lay 
where  I  had  left  her;  but  her  eyes  were  open,  and  I  made 
use  of  my  flask  of  cognac  with  beneficial  results.  Then  I 
was  plucked  by  the  arm,  and  Barraclough  claimed  my 
attention. 

"Mademoiselle  Trebizond  is  ill,"  he  called.  "Give  her 
something.  You  must  see  to  her." 

Of  course  that  was  my  duty,  and  I  took  such  steps  as 
seemed  necessary  for  one  of  so  neurotic  a  nature. 

"She  is  all  right,"  I  explained.  "If  the  ship's  in  no 
danger  just  now  they  are  best  here.  The  maid  has  a 
candle." 

I  returned  to  Princess  Alix  and  found  her  recovered,  and 
I  bade  her  be  of  good  cheer,  shouting  (for  it  was  always 
shouting)  that  we  had  defied  the  mutineers  successfully, 
and  that  we  should  also  successfully  defy  the  elements. 
Then  I  went  back,  for  I  had  other  work  to  do. 

Barraclough  informed  me  that  the  Prince  had  been 
taken  to  the  music  saloon,  and  Lane  also  was  there.  I 
therefore  joined  the  relics  of  our  company  in  that  devastated 
chamber,  and  did  what  my  skill  availed  to  do  for  the  injured. 
The  Prince  had  been  struck  on  the  head  and  in  the  body, 
but  the  marks  were  not  very  apparent.  He  breathed  heavily, 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  241 

but  had  still  his  old  air  of  authority.  Lane  bubbled  over 
with  alternate  fumes  of  petulance  and  passion;  but  he  had 
his  excuse,  as  he  was  suffering  a  great  deal  of  pain.  Ellison, 
too,  wounded  as  he  was,  had  dragged  himself  from  his 
temporary  hospital  to  the  music-room.  But  one  of  Legrand's 
men  had  vanished,  and  it  was  supposed  he  had  gone  over- 
board in  one  of  the  great  tides  of  sea  that  swept  over  the 
yacht.  Legrand  had  ventured  on  deck,  and  clinging  to  the 
railings,  had  endeavoured  to  get  some  notion  of  the  position 
of  things.  But  he  had  seen  and  heard  nothing  beyond  the 
storm. 

"  She's  firm  so  far,"  he  shouted  in  my  ears,  "and  the  night's 
clearing.  I  can  see  a  star." 

"The  Star  of  Hope,"  I  answered. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "They  may  be  at  the  pumps. 
But  the  sea's  moderating  and  the  wind's  dropping.  We 
shall  know  presently." 

Something  was  now  drawing  me  irresistibly  back  to  the 
Princess.  My  heart  pined  for  the  sight  of  her  and  the 
assurance  that  she  had  suffered  no  injury.  I  grew  restless 
at  the  inaction,  and,  weary  and  bruised  as  I  was,  I  think 
passion  gave  me  wings  and  endurance.  I  left  the  music 
saloon  and  emerged  into  the  lobby  where  the  stairs  went 
down  to  the  saloon  below.  The  sea  was  breaking  through 
the  shattered  door  on  the  one  side,  but  on  the  lee  the  Sea 
Queen  was  tilted  upwards,  and  it  was  there  she  lay  in  irons, 
no  doubt  upon  some  rocks,  or  shores.  If  only  the  day 
would  dawn !  As  I  stood  awhile,  before  entering  the  corridor 
through  another  shattered  doorway,  the  glimmer  of  a  light 
caught  my  eye.  It  came  from  the  door  upon  the  farther 
side  of  the  lobby,  seeming  to  shine  through  the  keyhole.  As 
I  watched,  the  door  opened  and  let  in  a  blast  of  wind  that 
shook  the  broken  woodwork;  it  also  let  in  the  figure  of  a 


242  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

man,  and  that  man,  seen  dimly  in  the  shades  of  the  light  he 
carried,  was  Holgate.  I  drew  myself  up  into  the  fastness 
of  the  gloom  and  stared  at  him.  He  had  turned  the  shutter 
in  his  lantern  now,  for  it  was  a  bull's-eye,  and  the  darkness 
was  once  more  universal,  but  I  had  a  feeling  that  he  had  a 
companion,  and  although  I  necessarily  lost  sight  of  Holgate  I 
was  assured  in  myself  that  he  had  descended  the  stairway. 
Any  noise  his  heavy  feet  might  make  would  be  absorbed 
into  the  general  racket  of  the  night.  I  stood  and  wondered. 
What  was  Holgate's  object  in  this  silent  expedition  ? 

I  confess  my  curiosity  rose  high — to  a  pitch,  indeed,  at 
which  it  might  not  be  denied.  A  surmise  sprang  into  my 
mind,  but  I  hardly  allowed  it  time  to  formulate,  for  not  a 
minute  after  the  recognition  I,  too,  was  on  my  way  down 
the  stairs.  It  was  comparatively  easy  to  descend,  for,  as 
I  have  said,  there  was  no  danger  of  discovery  from  noise, 
and  I  had  the  balustrade  under  my  hand.  When  I  had 
reached  the  floor  below  I  caught  the  gleam  of  the  lantern  in 
the  distance,  and  I  pursued  it  down  one  of  the  passages. 
This  pursuit  took  me  past  the  cabins  towards  the  kitchen; 
and  then  I  came  to  an  abrupt  pause,  for  the  lantern,  too,  had 
stopped. 

I  could  make  out  Holgate's  bulky  form  and  the  light 
flashing  on  the  walls,  and  now,  too,  I  found  that  my  senses 
had  not  deceived  me,  and  that  there  was  a  second  man. 
He  stood  in  the  shadow,  so  that  I  could  not  identify  him; 
and  both  men  were  peering  into  an  open  door. 

My  position  in  the  passage  began  to  assume  a  perilous 
character,  and  I  made  investigations  in  my  neighbourhood. 
Near  me  was  the  door  of  a  cabin,  which  I  opened  without 
difficulty  and  entered.  Now,  by  putting  out  my  head,  I 
could  see  the  mutineers,  while  I  had  a  refuge  in  the  event 
of  their  turning  back.  They  were  still  bent  forwards,  peer~ 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  243 

ing  into  the  room.  I  thought  that,  with  good  luck,  I  might 
venture  farther  while  they  were  so  engrossed  with  their 
occupation.  So,  leaving  my  hiding-place,  I  stole  forwards 
boldly  to  the  next  cabin  and  entered  it  as  I  had  entered  the 
former.  I  was  now  quite  close  to  them,  and  suddenly  I 
saw  who  was  Holgate's  companion.  It  was  Pye. 

With  equal  celerity  did  my  brain  take  in  the  situation 
and  interpret  it.  Indeed,  I  should  have  guessed  at  it  long 
before,  I  think,  had  not  the  events  of  the  night  thrown  me 
into  a  state  of  confusion.  It  was  the  treasure  they  looked 
at,  and  this  was  where  Pye  had  concealed  it.  As  this  truth 
came  home  to  me  Holgate  lifted  his  head  and  I  drew  back, 
setting  the  cabin  door  ajar.  Presently  after  the  bull's-eye 
flashed  through  the  crack  of  the  door,  and  stayed  there. 
For  a  moment  I  thought  all  was  up,  and  that  my  retreat  had 
been  discovered,  but  I  was  soon  reassured.  The  noise  of 
the  water  had  fallen,  and  above  it,  or  rather  through  it,  I 
could  hear  Holgate's  voice  fatly  decisive. 

"She'll  hold,  I  tell  you,  for  twenty-four  hours  at  any 
rate,  even  without  pumps.  Hang  it,  man,  do  you  suppose 
I  can  take  the  risk  now?  They're  sick  enough  as  it  is — all 
blood  and  no  money.  We  must  let  it  lie  for  a  bit  and  take 
our  opportunity." 

Pye's  voice  followed;  I  could  not  hear  what  he  said, 
but  Holgate's  was  in  answer  and  coldly  impatient. 

"You've  the  stomach  of  a  nursery  governess.  Good 
heavens,  to  run  in  harness  with  you!  What  the  deuce  do 
I  know?  We're  cast  away,  that's  certain.  But  I  will  be 
hanged  if  I  lose  what  I've  played  for,  Mr.  Pye;  so  put  that 
in  your  pipe." 

The  light  went  out  and  the  voice  faded.  Presently  I 
opened  the  door  and  looked  out  upon  profound  darkness. 

I  knew  my  way  about  the  yacht  by  that  time,  and  was 


244  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

not  discomposed  by  the  situation.  The  mutineer  and  his 
treacherous  confederate  were  gone,  and  I  must  make  the 
best  of  my  time  to  follow  them.  Nothing  could  be  effected 
without  a  light,  and  I  had  no  means  of  procuring  one  in 
those  nether  regions.  I  retraced  my  way  more  or  less  by 
instinct  until  I  came  out  at  the  foot  of  the  stairway,  and 
knew  it  was  easy  to  regain  the  upper  regions.  Instead  of 
going  to  the  boudoir,  I  sought  the  group  in  the  music-room, 
and  was  challenged  by  Barraclough. 

"Who's  that?" 

"Phillimore,"  I  answered.  "We  must  have  more  light. 
Have  we  no  more  lanterns  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir,"  said  Ellison's  cheerful  voice.  "There's  some 
in  the  steward's  room." 

"Good  for  you,"  said  I.  "If  some  one  will  give  me 
matches  I  think  I'll  go  on  a  hunt." 

The  other  sailor  produced  a  box  of  vestas  from  his  pocket, 
and  as  he  was  unwounded  I  took  him  with  me  on  my  return 
journey.  In  the  steward's  room  we  found  several  lanterns, 
as  well  as  some  bottles  of  beer  and  some  cold  fowl.  We 
made  a  selection  from  this  and  got  safely  back  to  our  friends. 
Here  we  lit  two  or  three  of  the  lanterns,  and  I  opened  some 
of  the  beer  and  left  them  to  a  repast.  You  will  be  thinking 
that  I  had  not  kept  my  word,  and  had  neglected  what  should 
have  been  my  prime  duty.  I  had  not  forgotten,  however. 
Was  it  likely  ?  And  I  made  haste  at  once  to  the  quarters  of 
the  ladies,  taking  with  me  something  which  should  make 
me  welcome — which  was  a  lighted  lantern.  Princess  Alix 
was  quite  recovered,  but  showed  great  anxiety  for  news  of 
her  brother.  I  was  able  to  quiet  her  fears  by  describing 
the  supper  at  which  I  had  left  him,  and  her  eyes  brightened. 

"He  is  so  good  and  brave!"  she  said  simply.  "He  is  so 
noble!  He  has  always  thought  of  others." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  245 

That  the  Prince  was  fond  of  his  sister  was  manifest,  and 
it  was  patent,  too,  that  he  was  attached  to  the  woman  for 
whom  he  had  thrown  all  away  and  was  thus  imperilled. 
Yet  I  should  not  have  attributed  to  him  inordinate  un- 
selfishness. I  made  no  reply,  however,  beyond  urging  her 
to  follow  her  brother's  example  and  fortify  herself  with  food. 
She  waved  it  aside. 

"No,  no,  I  am  not  hungry!  I  am  only  anxious,"  she  said. 
"Tell  me,  are  we  safe?" 

"For  the  present,"  I  said.  "I  gather  that  most  of  the 
mutineers  are  at  the  pumps." 

"Then  we  are  sinking?"  she  cried. 

"It  does  not  follow,"  I  answered.  "Holgate  has  his 
own  hand  to  play,  and  he  will  play  it.  We  are  safe  just 
now.  God  answered  your  prayers,  Princess." 

She  looked  me  earnestly  in  the  face  and  sighed. 

"Yes,"  she  said  softly. 

Meanwhile  I  discovered  that  Mademoiselle  had  picked 
up  her  spirits.  She  complained  of  the  noise,  of  the  darkness, 
and  of  the  lack  of  sleep,  but  she  found  some  compensations, 
now  that  it  was  clear  that  we  were  not  going  to  the  bottom. 

"It  was  magnificent,  Monsieur,  that  storm!"  she  ex- 
claimed. "I  could  see  the  demons  raging  in  it.  Oh,  dell 
It  was  like  the  terrors  of  the  Erl  Konig,  yes.  But  what  have 
you  there,  doctor?  Oh,  it  is  beer,  English  beer.  I  am 
tired  of  champagne.  Give  me  some  beer.  I  love  the  bocks. 
It  calls  to  mind  the  boulevards.  Oh,  the  boulevards,  that 
I  shall  not  see,  never,  never  in  my  life!" 

I  consoled  her,  comforting  her  with  the  assurance  that 
we  were  nearer  the  boulevards  now  than  we  had  been  a  few 
hours  ago,  which  in  a  way  was  true  enough.  She  inquired 
after  the  Prince  pleasantly,  also  after  Barraclough,  and 
asked  with  cheerful  curiosity  when  we  were  going  to  land. 


246  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  said  I  hoped  it  would  be  soon,  but  she  was  content 
with  her  new  toy,  which  was  English  bottled  ale,  and  I 
left  her  eating  daintily  and  sipping  the  foam  from  her 
toilette  glass  with  satisfaction.  I  returned  to  the  music- 
room  and  joined  the  company;  and,  after  a  little,  silence  fell 
upon  us,  and  I  found  myself  drift  into  the  slumber  of  the 
weary. 

I  awoke  with  the  grey  dawn  streaming  in  by  the  shattered 
skylights,  and,  sitting  up,  looked  about  me.  My  com- 
panions were  all  wrapped  in  slumber,  Lane  tossing  restlessly 
with  the  pain  of  his  wound.  I  walked  to  the  door  and 
looked  out.  The  sea  had  gone  down,  and  now  lapped  and 
washed  along  the  sides  of  the  Sea  Queen.  The  sky  was 
clear,  and  far  in  the  east  were  the  banners  of  the  morning. 
The  gentle  air  of  the  dawn  was  grateful  to  my  flesh  and 
stimulated  my  lungs.  I  opened  my  chest  to  draw  it  in, 
and  then,  recrossing  the  lobby,  I  peered  out  through  the 
windows  on  the  port  side.  The  dim  loom  of  land  saluted 
my  eyes,  and  nearer  still  a  precipice  of  rocks,  by  which  the 
seafowl  were  screaming.  We  had  gone  ashore  on  some  sort 
of  island. 

This  discovery  relieved  one  of  the  anxieties  that  had 
weighed  upon  me.  At  last  we  had  a  refuge  not  only  from 
the  violence  and  treachery  of  the  ocean,  but  also  from  the 
murderous  ruffians  who  had  possession  of  the  yacht.  It  was, 
therefore,  with  a  lighter  heart  that  I  descended  into  the  cabins 
and  made  my  way  along  the  passage  to  the  point  where  I 
had  seen  Holgate  and  Pye  stop.  I  identified  the  door  which 
they  had  opened,  and  after  a  little  manoeuvring  I  succeeded 
in  getting  it  open..  It  was  the  cook's  pantry  in  which  I  now 
found  myself,  and  I  proceeded  to  examine  carefully  every 
drawer  and  every  cupboard  by  the  meagre  light  of  the  dawn. 
I  had  not  been  at  work  ten  minutes  before  I  came  upon  the 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  247 

contents  of  the  safes,  safely  stowed  in  a  locker.  Well,  if 
the  documents  and  gold  could  be  shifted  once  they  could  be 
shifted  again;  and  forthwith  I  set  about  the  job.  It  pleased 
me  (I  know  not  why)  to  choose  no  other  place  than  Pye's 
cabin  in  which  to  rehide  them.  I  think  the  irony  of  the 
choice  decided  me  upon  it,  and  also  it  was  scarcely  likely 
that  Holgate  and  his  accomplice  would  think  of  looking  for 
the  treasure  in  the  la  tier's  room. 

It  took  me  quite  an  hour  to  make  the  transfer,  during 
which  time  I  was  not  interrupted  by  any  alarm.  Whatever 
Holgate  and  his  men  were  doing,  they  evidently  did  not 
deem  that  there  was  any  centre  of  interest  in  the  saloon 
cabins  at  that  moment.  My  task  accomplished,  I  returned 
to  the  music-room,  in  which  the  wounded  men  still  slept 
restlessly.  I  occupied  my  time  in  preparing  a  meal,  and 
I  took  a  strong  glass  of  whisky  and  water,  for  my  strength 
was  beginning  to  ebb.  I  had  endured  much  and  fought 
hard,  and  had  slept  but  little.  As  I  stood  looking  down  on 
my  companions,  I  was  aware  of  a  grey  shadow  that  the 
slender  sunlight  cast  as  a  ghost  upon  the  wall.  I  turned 
and  saw  the  Princess. 

She  was  clad  as  for  a,  journey,  and  warmly  against  the 
cold,  and  her  face  was  pale  and  anxious. 

"You  are  astir,  Dr.  Phillimore,"  she  said. 

"Yes,"  said  I.     "I  could  not  sleep." 

"Nor  I,"  she  returned  with  a  sigh.  "I  sometimes  feel 
that  I  shall  never  sleep  again.  The  sound  of  the  storm  and 
the  noises  of  the  fight — the  oaths — the  cries — they  are  for- 
ever beating  in  my  brain." 

"They  will  pass,"  I  replied  encouragingly.  "I  do  believe 
we  are  destined  to  safety.  Look  forth  there  and  you  will 
see  the  morning  mists  on  the  island." 

"Yes,"  she  assented.     "I  saw  that  we  had  struck  on  an 


248  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

island,  and  that  is  why  I  am  here.     Our  chance  is  given  us, 
Dr.  Phillimore.     We  must  go." 

I  looked  doubtfully  at  the  sleeping  men. 

"Yes,  yes,  I  know,  but  my  brother  will  be  more  reasonable 
now,"  she  pursued;  "he  will  see  things  in  another  light. 
He  has  done  all  for  honour  that  honour  calls  for." 

"He  has  done  too  much,"  said  I  somewhat  bitterly,  for 
I  realised  how  greatly  he  had  imperilled  his  sister. 

She  made  no  answer  to  that,  but  approached  and  looked 
down  at  the  Prince,  who  lay  with  his  head  pillowed  on  the 
cushioned  seat. 

"He  is  well  enough?''  she  asked. 

"He  is  well  enough  to  leave  the  yacht  if  he  will  consent," 
I  answered. 

Perhaps  it  was  the  sound  of  our  voices,  though  we  had 
both  pitched  them  low.  At  any  rate,  Prince  Frederic  stirred 
and  sat  up  slowly. 

"Good-morning,  Alix,"  he  said  affectionately,  and  his 
eyes  alighted  on  me,  as  if  wondering. 

The  Princess  went  forward  and  embraced  him.  "Dr. 
Phillimore  has  kindly  got  breakfast  for  you,"  she  said. 
"You  must  eat,  Frederic,  for  we  are  going  to  leave  the 
yacht  this  morning." 

She  spoke  decisively,  as  if  she  had  taken  control  of  affairs 
out  of  his  hands,  and  he  smiled  back. 

"Are  those  your  orders,  Alix?  You  were  always  wilful 
from  a  child." 

"No,  no,"  she  cried,  smiling  too,  "I  always  obeyed  your 
orders,  Frederic.  It  was  you  who  were  hero  to  me,  not 
Karl  or  Wilhelm — only  you." 

He  patted  her  hand  and  glanced  at  the  food  I  had  ob- 
tained. "We  owe  to  Dr.  Phillimore  a  debt  of  gratitude," 
he  said  in  his  friendliest  manner.  The  talking  had  dis- 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  249 

turbed  Barraclough  also,  who  now  awoke  and  saluted  us. 
He  made  no  difficulty  of  beginning  at  once  on  his  breakfast, 
cracking  a  joke  at  my  expense.  It  was  a  strangely  pacific 
gathering  after  the  terrible  night;  but  1  suppose  we  were  all 
too  worn  to  take  things  in  duly. 

There  is  a  limit  to  the  power  of  facts  to  make  impressions 
on  one's  senses,  and  I  think  we  had  reached  it.  For  the 
most  part  we  were  just  animals  with  an  appetite.  But  there 
was  my  news,  and  I  hastened  to  break  it.  It  was  not 
startling,  but  it  had  an  interest  for  us  all.  The  Prince 
deliberated. 

"It  is  fate,"  he  said  slowly.  "It  is  the  luck  of  the 
Hochburgers." 

Barraclough's  comment  was  from  a  different  aspect. 
"That's  a  trick  to  us.  We've  a  shot  in  the  locker  yet." 

"What  is  it  you  mean?"  asked  the  Prince. 

"Why,  that  we  can  drive  a  bargain  with  them,"  replied 
Barraclough.  "We've  got  the  whip-hand." 

"There  shall  no  bargain  be  made  with  murderers,"  said 
the  Prince  in  his  deep  voice. 

"Frederic,"  said  Princess  Alix  in  a  quick,  impulsive 
way,  "let  us  escape  while  there  is  time.  The  way  is  clear 
now.  We  can  get  to  the  island  and  be  quit  forever  of  those 
dreadful  men  and  horrible  scenes." 

The  Prince  let  his  glance  fall  on  her.  "There  is  some- 
thing to  be  done  here,"  he  said  at  last.  "The  luck  of  the 
Hochburgers  holds." 

He  was  ill  for  certain;  perhaps  he  was  more  than  ill;  but 
at  that  moment  I  had  no  patience  with  him.  I  turned  on 
my  heel  and  left  the  room. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  TRAGEDY 

IT  was  quite  obvious  that  we  could  not  offer  any  resistance 
to  another  attack  if  one  should  be  made.  All  told,  and 
excluding  the  women,  there  were  but  seven  of  us,  and  three 
of  these  were  disabled  by  their  wounds.  We  did  not,  of 
course,  know  how  the  mutineers  had  fared,  but  it  was 
certain  that  their  assault  had  cost  them  dear.  The  heavy 
seas  had  washed  overboard  dead  and  dying,  and  it  was 
impossible  for  us  to  say  how  many  enemies  were  left  to  us. 
It  might  be  that  with  their  diminished  numbers  they  would 
not  risk  another  attack,  particularly  as  they  had  found  us 
develop  so  fierce  a  resistance.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
rank  and  file  of  the  mutineers  believed  us  to  be  in  possession 
of  the  treasure  (as  we  actually  were  once  more),  and  it  was 
likely  that  they  would  make  yet  another  attempt  to  gain  it. 
But  they  on  their  side  could  not  tell  how  we  had  suffered, 
and  they  would  be  sure  to  use  caution.  For  these  reasons  I 
did  not  think  that  we  need  fear  an  immediate  assault,  but 
we  thought  it  advisable  to  concentrate  our  forces  against 
an  emergency.  We  therefore  abandoned  the  music-room 
and  secured  ourselves  as  well  as  possible  in  the  wreck  of  the 
state-rooms,  using  furniture  and  trunks  and  boxes  as 
barricades. 

For  my  part,  my  heart  echoed  the  Princess's  wish.  I 
was  in  favour  of  abandoning  the  yacht  and  trusting  to  the 
chances  of  the  island.  As  the  sun  rose  higher  we  got 

250 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  251 

glimpses  of  this  through  the  windows,  and  the  verdure  looked 
inviting  after  so  many  weary  weeks  of  desolate  water.  The 
tops  of  the  hills  seemed  barren,  but  I  had  no  doubt  that 
there  was  more  fertility  in  the  valleys,  which  were  not  swept 
by  the  bluff  winds  of  the  wild  sea.  But  the  Prince  was 
obstinate,  and,  relying  upon  his  luck,  was  dragging  down 
with  him  the  lives  of  the  two  women  he  loved,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  rest  of  our  company.  We  had  therefore  to  make  the 
best  of  the  situation,  and  to  sit  down  and  await  issues  with 
what  composure  we  might. 

The  Prince  himself  had  recovered  wonderfully,  though 
I  did  not  like  the  look  of  the  dent  on  his  head,  which  had 
been  dealt  apparently  by  the  back  of  an  axe.  His  power 
of  recuperation  astonished  me,  and  I  was  amazed  on  leaving 
the  cabin  in  which  Lane  was  housed,  to  find  him  entering 
the  doorway  that  led  from  the  lobby.  I  remonstrated  with 
him,  for  it  was  evident  that  he  had  been  wandering,  and  I 
wanted  him  to  rest,  so  as  to  have  all  his  strength  for  use 
later  should  it  be  necessary.  He  smiled  queerly. 

"Yet  you  would  have  me  take  a  turn  on  the  island, 
doctor,"  he  said.  "I  saw  it  in  your  eyes.  I  will  not  have 
you  encourage  the  Princess  so.  It  is  my  wish  to  stay.  I 
will  see  my  luck  to  the  end.'' 

This  was  the  frame  of  his  mind,  and  you  will  conceive 
how  impossible  to  move  one  so  fanatically  fixed  on  his 
course;  indeed,  the  futility  of  argument  was  evident  from 
the  first,  and  I  made  no  attempt.  Barraclough,  too,  retired 
defeated,  though  it  was  by  no  means  his  last  word  on  the 
point,  as  you  shall  hear. 

I  was  seated  in  the  corridor  some  three  hours  later,  near 
what  should  have  been  four  bells,  when  I  heard  my  name 
called  softly.  I  looked  about  me  without  seeing  any  one. 
The  wounded  men  were  resting,  and  Legrand  was  at  the 


252  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

farther  end  of  the  corridor,  acting  as  sentinel  over  our  make- 
shift of  a  fortress.  I  sat  wondering,  and  then  my  name 
was  called  again — called  in  a  whisper  that,  nevertheless, 
penetrated  to  my  ears  and  seemed  to  carry  on  the  quiet  air. 
I  rose  and  went  towards  Legrand. 

"Did  you  call?"  I  asked. 

He  shook  his  head.     "No,"  said  he. 

"I  heard  my  name  distinctly,"  I  said. 

"Oh,  don't  get  fancying  things,  Phillimore,"  he  said 
with  impatient  earnestness.  "My  dear  fellow,  there's  only 
you  and  Barraclough  and  me  now." 

"Well,  I'd  better  swallow  some  of  my  own  medicine,"  I 
retorted  grimly,  and  left  him. 

I  walked  back  again  and  turned.  As  I  did  so,  the  call 
came  to  me  so  clearly  and  so  softly  that  I  knew  it  was  no 
fancy  on  my  part,  and  now  I  involuntarily  lifted  my  eyes 
upwards  to  the  skylights.  One  of  these  had  been  shattered 
in  the  gale. 

"Doctor!" 

I  gazed  in  amazement,  and   suddenly  Holgate's  face 

ssed  momentarily  over  the  hole  in  the  glass. 

"Doctor,  can  you  spare  me  ten  minutes?" 

What  in  the  name  of  wonder  was  this  ?  I  paused,  looked 
lown  the  corridor  towards  Legrand,  and  reflected.  Then 

took  it  in  at  a  guess,  and  I  resolved  to  see  him. 

"Where ?"  I  asked,  in  a  voice  so  modulated  that  it  did  not 
;ach  Legrand. 

"Here — the  promenade,"  came  back  the  reply. 

I  whistled  softly,  but  made  no  answer.  Then  I  walked 
away. 

"Legrand,"  said  I,  *I'm  going  for  a  turn.  I've  got  an 
idea." 

""Don't  let  your  idea  get  you,"  said  he  bluffly. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  253 

I  assured  him  that  I  was  particular  about  my  personal 
safety,  and  with  his  assistance  the  door  was  opened  behind 
the  barricade.  For  the  first  time  for  two  days  I  found 
myself  on  the  deck  and  in  the  open  air.  Hastily  glancing 
about  me  to  make  sure  that  no  mutineers  were  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, I  walked  to  the  foot  of  the  ladder  that  gave 
access  to  the  promenade-deck  above  and  quickly  clambered 
to  the  top.  At  first  I  could  see  no  sign  of  Holgate,  and  then 
a  head  emerged  from  behind  the  raised  skylights  and  he 
beckoned  to  me. 

"Sit  here,  doctor,"  said  he.  "You'll  be  safe  here.  No 
harm  shall  come  to  you." 

He  indicated  a  seat  under  cover  of  one  of  the  extra  boats 
which  was  swung  inside  the  promenade-deck  for  use  in  the 
event  of  emergencies,  and  he  himself  set  me  the  example  of 
sitting. 

"I  suppose  you've  come  armed,"  he  said.  I  tapped  my 
breast-pocket  significantly. 

"So!"  said  he,  smiling.  "Well,  you're  plucky,  but 
you're  not  a  fool;  and  I  won't  forget  that  little  affair  down- 
stairs. I'll  admit  you  might  have  dusted  me  right  up,  if 
you'd  chosen.  But  you  didn't.  You  had  a  clear  head  and 
refrained." 

"On  the  contrary,"  said  I,  "I've  been  thinking  ever  since 
what  a  dolt  I  was  not  to  shoot." 

"You  don't  shoot  the  man  at  the  wheel,  lad,"  said  he  with 
a  grin. 

"Oh,  you  weren't  that;  you  were  only  the  enemy.  Why, 
we  struck  half  an  hour  later." 

"Yes,"  he  assented.  "But  we're  not  down  under  yet. 
And  you  can  take  your  solemn  Alfred  that  that's  where  we 
should  be  now  if  you  hadn't  let  me  pass.  No,  doctor,  you 
spared  the  rod  and  saved  the  ship." 


254  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Well,  she's  piled  up,  my  good  sir,"  I  declared. 

"So  she  is,"  he  admitted.  "But  she's  saved  all  the 
same.  And  I'll  let  you  into  a  little  secret,  doctor.  What 
d'ye  suppose  my  men  are  busy  about,  eh?  Why,  pumping 
— pumping  for  all  they're  worth.  I  keep  'em  well  employed, 
by  thunder."  He  laughed.  "If  it's  not  fight,  it's  pump, 
and  if  it  weren't  pump,  by  the  blazes  it  would  be  fight.  So 
you  owe  me  one,  doctor,  you  and  those  fine  friends  of  yours 
who  wouldn't  pick  you  out  of  a  gutter." 

"Supposing  we  get  to  the  point,"  I  suggested  curtly. 

"That's  all  right.  There's  a  point  about  here,  sure 
enough.  Well,  we're  piled  up  on  blessed  Hurricane  Island, 
doctor,  as  you  see.  We  struck  her  at  a  proper  angle.  See  ? 
Here  lies  the  Sea  Queen,  with  a  bulge  in  her  and  her  nose  for 
the  water.  She'd  like  to  crawl  off,  and  could." 

He  waved  his  hand  as  he  spoke,  and  for  the  first  time  my 
gaze  took  in  the  scene.  We  lay  crooked  up  upon  a  ridge 
of  rock  and  sand;  beyond,  to  the  right,  the  cliffs  rose  in  a 
cloud  of  gulls,  and  nearer  and  leftwards  the  long  rollers 
broke  upon  a  little  beach  which  sloped  up  to  the  verdure  of 
a  tiny  valley.  It  was  a  solitary  but  a  not  unhandsome 
prospect,  and  my  eyes  devoured  it  with  inward  satisfaction, 
even  with  longing.  Far  away  a  little  hill  was  crowned  with 
trees,  and  the  sun  was  shining  warmly  on  the  gray  sand  and 
blue  water. 

I  turned,  and  Holgate's  eye  was  on  me. 

"She's  piled  up  for  certain,  but  I  guess  she  could  get  up 
and  waddle  if  we  urged  her,"  he  said  slowly. 

"Come,  Holgate,  I  have  no  idea  what  this  means,"  said 
I.  "I  only  know  that  a  few  hours  ago  you  would  have 
annihilated  us,  and  that  we  must  look  for  the  same  attempt 
again.  I  confess  there's  nothing  else  plain  to  me." 

"I'll  make  it  plain,  lad,"  said  he  with  his  Lancashire 


accent  uppermost.  "I'm  not  denying  what  you  say.  I 
told  you  long  ago  that  I  was  going  through  with  this,  and 
that  holds.  I'm  not  going  to  let  go  now,  no,  by  thunder, 
not  when  I'm  within  an  ace  of  it.  But  there's  been  a 
bit  of  manoeuvring,  doctor,  and  I  think  we  can  help 
each  other." 

"You  want  a  compromise,"  I  said. 

"You  can  call  it  that  if  you  will,"  he  said.  "But  the 
terms  I  offered  yesterday  I  repeat  to-day." 

"Why  do  you  take  this  method  of  offering  them?"  I 
inquired.  "Why  not  approach  the  Prince  officially?" 

"Well,  you  see,  doctor,  I  don't  hanker  after  seeing  the 
Prince,  as  you  might  say;  and  then,  between  you  and  me, 
you're  more  reasonable,  and  know  when  the  butter's  on  the 
bread." 

"And  there's  another  reason,"  said  I. 

He  slapped  his  thigh  and  laughed.  "Ah!  Ah!  doctor, 
there's  no  getting  behind  you.  You're  a  fair  daisy,"  he  said 
good-humouredly.  "Yes,  there's  another  reason,  which  is 
by  way  of  manoeuvring,  as  I  have  said.  My  men  are  at 
the  pumps  or  they  would  be  at  you.  You  see  you've  got  the 
treasure." 

"Oh,  only  a  few  hours  since,"  I  said  lightly.  His  fang 
showed. 

"That's  so.  But  so  far  as  my  men  know  you've  had  it 
all  along.  Now  I  wonder  where  you  hid  it?  Perchance 
in  a  steward's  pantry,  doctor?" 

"Very  likely,"  I  assented. 

His  sombre  eyes,  which  never  smiled,  scrutinised  me. 

"I'd  put  my  shirt  on  it  that  'twas  you,  doctor,"  he  said 
presently.  "What  a  man  you  are!  It  couldn't  be  that 
worm,  Pye,  naturally;  so  it  must  be  you.  I'm  nuts  on 
you." 


256  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  rose.  "I'm  afraid,  Holgate,  you  can't  offer  any  terms 
which  would  be  acceptable,"  I  said  drily. 

"Well,  it's  a  fair  exchange,"  he  said.  "I  guess  I  can 
keep  my  men  aloof  for  a  bit,  and  we  can  get  her  off.  There's 
not  much  the  matter  with  the. yacht.  I'll  land  your  party 
on  the  coast  in  return  for  the  boodle." 

"The  Prince  would  not  do  it,"  I  answered.  "Nor 
would  I  advise  him  to  do  so — for  one  reason,  if  for  no 
other." 

I  spoke  deliberately  and  looked  him  in  the  face  fully. 

"What  may  that  be?"  he  asked,  meeting  my  gaze. 

"You  would  not  keep  your  word,"  I  said. 

He  shook  his  head.  "You're  wrong,  doctor,  you're 
wholly  wrong.  You  haven't  got  my  measure  yet,  hanged 
if  you  have.  I  thought  you  had  a  clearer  eye.  What 
interest  have  I  in  your  destruction?  None  in  the  world." 

"Credit  me  with  some  common  sense,  Holgate,"  I  replied 
sharply.  "Dead  men  tell  no  tales." 

"Nor  dead  women,"  he  said  meaningly,  and  I  shuddered. 
"But,  good  Lord!  I  kill  no  man  scwe  in  fight.  Surrender, 
and  I'll  keep  the  wolves  off  you.  They  only  want  the 
money." 

"Which  they  would  not  get,"  I  put  in. 

He  smiled,  not  resenting  this  insinuation.  "That's 
between  me  and  my  Maker,"  he  said  with  bold  blasphemy. 
"Anyway,  I'm  not  afraid  of  putting  your  party  at  liberty. 
I  know  a  corner  or  two.  I  can  look  after  myself.  I've  got 
my  earths  to  run  to." 

"It's  no  use,"  I  said  firmly. 

"Well,  there's  an  alternative,"  he  said,  showing  his  teeth, 
"and  that's  war;  and  when  it  comes  to  war,  lives  don't 
count,  of  either  sex;  no,  by  blazes,  they  don't,  Dr.  Philli- 
tnore!" 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  257 

He  stood  up  and  faced  me,  his  mouth  open,  his  teeth 
apart,  and  that  malicious  grin  wrinkling  all  but  his  smoulder- 
ing feral  eyes.  I  turned  my  back  on  him  without  a  word 
and  descended  to  the  deck.  I  had  not  a  notion  what  was 
to  be  done,  but  I  knew  better  than  to  trust  to  the  ravening 
mercies  of  that  arch-mutineer. 

Holgate  was  aware  that  the  treasure  was  gone,  and  he 
wished  to  jockey  us  into  a  surrender.  That  was  the  gist 
of  my  interview,  which  I  hastened  to  communicate  to  my 
companions.  Legrand  and  Barraclough  listened  with 
varying  faces.  Expressions  flitted  over  the  former's  as 
shadows  over  a  sea,  but  the  baronet  was  still  as  rock,  yes, 
and  as  hard,  it  seemed  to  me. 

"You  people  have  all  got  a  bee  in  your  bonnet  in  respect 
of  a  compromise,"  he  said  with  a  sneer.  "You  follow  the 
Prince,  and  God  knows  he's  no  judge.  He's  a  fanatic. 
Hang  it,  Phillimore,  haven't  you  tumbled  to  that  yet?" 

He  was  a  fanatic,  it  was  true,  but  I  did  not  like  Barra- 
clough's  tone.  "Then  you  would  trust  the  lives  of  this 
company,  including  the  ladies,  to  Holgate  ?  "  I  asked  sharply. 

"With  proper  reservations  and  safeguards,"  he  said. 

I  threw  out  my  hands.  "You  talk  of  safeguards,  and 
you're  dealing  with  a  cut-throat.  What  safeguards  could 
you  have?" 

"Well,  we  might  stipulate  for  a  surrender  of  all  the  fire- 
arms," said  Barraclough,  knitting  his  brow. 

"It  wouldn't  wash,"  said  Legrand  decidedly.  "Do  you 
think  they'd  give  up  all  they  had?  No,  it  would  only 
be  a  pretence — a  sham.  I  agree  with  the  doctor  that 
Holgate's  safety  is  only  spelled  out  by  our  deaths.  There 
you  have  it  in  a  nutshell.  The  man  can't  afford  to  let  us 
go  free." 

Barraclough  assumed  a  mule-like  look.    "Very  well," 


258  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

said  he.  "Then  we're  wiped  out  as  soon  as  he  cares  to 
move,"  and  he  turned  away  angrily. 

An  hour  later  I  was  passing  the  ladies'  cabins  when  a 
door  flew  open,  and  Mademoiselle  jumped  out  on  me  in  a 
state  of  agitation. 

"What  is  this,  doctor?"  she  cried.  "This  'Olgate  offers 
to  put  us  on  shore  safe,  and  you  refuse — refuse  to  give 
him  up  the  money.  You  must  not.  You  must  bargain 
with  him.  Our  lives  depend  on  it.  And  you  will  arrange 
that  he  leaves  us  sufficient  to  get  to  civilisation  again." 

"Mademoiselle,"  said  I  quietly,  "I  am  not  in  authority 
here.  It  is  the  Prince." 

"The  Prince,  he  is  ill,"  she  went  on  in  her  voluble  French. 
"He  is  not  master  of  himself,  as  you  well  know.  He  is  not 
to  be  trusted  to  make  a  decision.  Sir  John  shall  do  it.  He 
is  captain." 

"It  should  be  done  with  all  my  heart  and  now,  Made- 
moiselle," I  said,  "if  we  could  put  any  reliance  on  the  man's 
word.  But  how  can  we  after  his  acts,  after  this  bloody 
mutiny  ?  " 

She  clasped  her  hands  together  in  terror.  "Then  we 
shall  be  doomed  to  death,  Monsieur.  Ah,  try,  consent! 
Let  us  see  what  he  will  offer.  Sir  John  shall  do  it  for  me 
whose  life  is  at  stake." 

I  was  sorry  for  her  fears,  and  her  agitation  embarrassed 
me.  Heaven  knew  I  understood  the  situation  even  more 
clearly  than  she,  and  to  me  it  was  formidable,  pregnant  with 
peril.  But  what  could  I  do  ?  I  did  what  I  could  to  reassure 
her,  which  was  little  enough,  and  I  left  her  weeping.  The 
singing-bird  had  become  suddenly  conscious  of  her  danger, 
and  was  beating  wildly  against  the  bars  of  her  cage.  Poor 
singing-bird! 

Princess  Alix  had  taken  upon  herself  the  office  of  nurse 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  259 

to  her  brother,  and  although  he  refused  to  acknowledge  the 
necessity  of  a  nurse,  he  seemed  glad  to  have  her  in  his  room. 
When  I  entered  early  in  the  afternoon  after  tending  my 
other  patients,  they  were  talking  low  together  in  German,  a 
tongue  with  which,  as  I  think  I  have  said,  I  was  not  very 
familiar.  But  I  caught  some  words,  and  I  guessed  that  it 
was  of  home  they  spoke,  and  the  linden-trees  in  the  avenue 
before  the  castle  of  Hochburg.  The  Princess's  face  wore  a 
sad  smile,  which  strove  to  be  tender  and  playful  at  once,  but 
failed  pitifully.  And  she  dropped  the  pretence  when  she 
faced  me. 

"Dr.  Phillimore,  my  brother  is  not  so  well.  He — he  has 
been  wandering,"  she  said  anxiously  under  her  breath. 

I  had  been  afraid  of  the  dent  in  the  head.  I  approached 
him  and  felt  his  pulse. 

"It  will  not  be  long,  doctor,  before  we  have  these  scoun- 
drels hanged,"  he  said  confidently,  nodding  to  me  in  his 
grave  way.  "We  have  nearly  finished  our  work." 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "very  nearly." 

I  did  not  like  his  looks.  He  raised  himself  in  his  chair. 
111  Den  Lieben  langen  Tag,'  Alix.  Why  don't  you  sing 
that  now?  You  used  to  sing  it  when  you  were  but  a  child," 
he  said,  relapsing  into  German.  "Sing,  Alix."  He 
stared  about  as  if  suddenly  remembering  something.  "If 
Yvonne  were  here,  she  would  sing.  Her  voice  is  beautiful — 
ach,  so  beautiful!" 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  and  the  Princess  looked 
at  me,  inquiringly,  as  it  appeared  to  me.  I  nodded  to  her, 
and  she  parted  her  lips.  Sweet  and  soft  and  plaintive  were 
the  strains  of  that  old-world  song.  Ah,  how  strangely  did 
that  slender  voice  of  beauty  touch  the  heart,  while  Made- 
moiselle had  sung  in  vain  with  all  her  art  and  accomplish- 
ment: 


26o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Den  Lieben  langen  Tag 

Hab  ich  nur  Schmerz  und  Flag 

Und  darf  am  Abend  doch  nit  weine. 

Wen  ich  am  Fendersteh, 

Und  in  die  Nacht  nei  seh, 

So  ganz  alleine,  so  muss  ich  weine. 

Her  voice  had  scarce  died  away  gently  when  a  sound 
from  without  drew  my  ears,  and  I  turned  towards  the 
door.  The  Prince  had  closed  his  eyes  and  lay  back  in  his 
chair  as  if  he  slept,  and  his  face  was  that  of  a  happy  child. 
Motioning  to  the  Princess  to  let  him  stay  so,  undisturbed, 
I  moved  to  the  door  and  opened  it  noiselessly.  I  heard 
Legrand's  voice  raised  high  as  if  in  angry  altercation,  and  I 
stepped  into  the  corridor  and  closed  the  door  behind  me. 
I  hurried  down  to  the  barricade  and  found  Barraclough  and 
Legrand  struggling  furiously. 

"Shame ! "  I  called,  "shame !  What  is  it ? "  and  I  pulled 
Legrand  back.  "He  has  only  one  arm,  man,"  I  said  re- 
proachfully. 

"I  don't  care  if  he  has  none.  He's  betrayed  us,"  cried 
Legrand,  savagely  angry. 

I  stared.    "What  does  it  mean?" 

"Why,  that  his  friends  are  outside,  and  that  he  wants  to 
admit  them,"  said  Legrand  with  an  oath. 

Barraclough  met  my  gaze  unblinkingly.  "It's  more  or 
less  true,"  he  said  bluntly,  "and  I'm  going  to  let  them 
in.  I'm  sick  of  this  business,  and  I've  taken  the  matter  in 
hand  myself.  I'm  captain  here." 

He  spoke  with  morose  authority  and  eyed  me  coolly.  I 
shrugged  my  shoulders.  We  could  not  afford  to  quarrel, 
but  the  man's  obduracy  angered  me.  Alas!  I  did  not  guess 
how  soon  he  was  to  pay  the  penalty! 

"Then  you  have  come  to  terms,  as  you  call  it,  on  your  own 
account,  with  Holgate?"  I  asked. 


'  How  strangely  did  that  slender  voice  of  beauty  touch  the  heart." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  261 

"Yes,"  he  said  defiantly. 

"And  what  terms,  may  I  ask?" 

He  hesitated.  "They  can  have  the  treasure  in  return  for 
our  safety.  You  know  my  views." 

"And  you  know  mine,"  said  I.  "Then,  I  may  take  it 
you  have  revealed  the  secret  of  the  treasure  ? " 

"What  the  devil's  it  got  to  do  with  you?"  he  replied 
sullenly.  "Stand  out  of  the  way  there!  I'm  going  to  open 
the  door!" 

"And  why,  pray,  if  they  already  have  the  treasure?" 

"You  fool!  it's  only  Holgate,  and  he's  here  to  get  us  to 
sign  a  document." 

"Meaning,"  said  I,  "that  we  are  not  to  split  on  him,  and 
to  keep  silent  as  to  all  these  bloody  transactions." 

"It's  our  only  chance,"  he  said  savagely.  "Out  of  the 
way!" 

I  hesitated.  If  Holgate  were  alone,  there  was  not  much 
to  be  feared,  and,  the  treasure  being  now  in  his  hands,  what 
could  move  him  to  visit  us?  Surely,  he  could  have  no 
sinister  motive  just  then  ?  Could  he,  after  all,  be  willing  to 
trust  to  his  luck  and  release  us,  his  predestined  victims,  as 
the  unhappy  Prince  had  trusted  to  his  ?  The  omen  was  ill. 
The  barricades  had  been  removed  evidently  before  Legrand 
had  arrived  on  the  scene  to  interfere,  and  even  as  I  hesitated 
Barraclough  turned  the  key,  and  the  door  fell  open.  Holgate 
waddled  heavily  into  the  corridor  and  took  us  all  three  in 
with  his  rolling  eyes.  His  face  seemed  to  be  broader,  more 
substantial,  and  darker  than  ever,  and  his  mouth  and  chin 
marked  the  resolute  animal  even  more  determinedly.  The 
open  door  was  behind  him. 

"As  Sir  John  will  have  told  you,"  he  began  slowly,  moving 
his  gaze  from  one  to  another,  "I  have  come  on  a  little 


262  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

business  with  him  which  we've  got  to  settle  before  we 
part." 

Legrand  stood  in  angry  bewilderment,  and,  as  for  me,  I 
knew  not  how  to  take  this.  Had  he  come  in  good  faith  ? 

"I  would  be  damned  if  I  would  have  struck  a  bargain 
with  you,  Holgate,  or  dreamed  of  trusting  you,"  said  Le- 
grand, fuming.  "But  as  it's  done,  and  you  have  the  spoils, 
what's  your  game  now?" 

Holgate  sent  a  quick  look  at  him,  and  passed  his  hand 
over  his  forehead.  Then  he  eyed  me. 

"What  do  you  suppose  I'm  here  for?"  he  asked,  his 
eyes  looking  out  as  tigers  waiting  in  their  lair.  "All  un- 
armed, and  trusting,  as  I  am,  it  is  only  reasonable  to  suppose 
that  I  come  to  fulfill  my  promise  to  Sir  John  here.  He 
knows  what  that  was,  and  he's  done  enough  to  have  got  his 
money's  worth." 

"We  will  sign  if  you  produce  the  document,"  said  Barra- 
clough  curtly.  "You'll  sign,  Phillimore,  and  you?"  he 
said,  looking  at  Legrand. 

It  had  the  air  of  a  command,  but  what  else  could  we  do? 
We  were  at  Holgate's  mercy,  and  the  act  of  signature  could 
do  us  no  harm.  On  the  other  hand,  it  might  save  us. 

"Yes,"  I  said  reluctantly,  "I'll  sign,  as  it's  come  to 
that." 

"I'll  follow,"  growled  Legrand.     "But  if  I'd  known— 

"Hang  it!  let's  get  it  over!"  said  Barraclough.  "You 
shall  have  our  word  of  honour  as  gentlemen." 

"It's  a  pretty  big  thing  you're  asking,"  said  Legrand 
moodily.  "I  don't  know.  Let's  think  it  out." 

"And  the  Prince?"  said  Holgate;  "he  must  sign.  You 
can  manage  him?" 

Barraclough  frowned.  After  all,  it  seemed  more  complex 
now  with  the  cold  light  of  reason  on  the  compact. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  263 

"Look  here,  man,"  said  he,  and  I  never  was  nearer  liking 
him,  "if  you'll  put  us  ashore  within  forty-eight  hours  after 
floating — and  you  can — on  the  Chili  coast,  you'll  have  a 
fortnight's  start,  and  can  chance  the  rest.  Hang  it!  Hoi- 
gate,  take  your  risks." 

Holgate  showed  his  teeth  in  a  grin.  "I  have  lived  forty 
years,"  said  he  slowly,  "and,  by  thunder,  I've  never  taken 
an  unnecessary  risk  in  my  life — no!  by  God  I  haven't!"  and 
he  whistled  shrilly  through  his  teeth. 

Instantaneously  (for  they  must  have  been  in  waiting) 
half  a  dozen  of  the  mutineers  dashed  through  the  door- 
way, and,  before  any  of  us  could  finger  a  weapon,  we  were 
in  their  grip.  It  was  the  simplest  booby-trap  that  ever 
was  laid,  and  yet  it  was  prepared  with  consummate  skill. 
He  had  come  alone  and  unarmed;  he  had  held  us  in  con- 
verse; and  when  we  had  lost  our  sense  of  suspicion  and  pre- 
caution he  had  brought  his  men  upon  us.  Down  went  the 
lid  of  the  trap!  I  could  have  kicked  myself. 

Legrand  struggled,  as  did  Barraclough;  but  what  did 
resistance  avail?  The  infamous  Pierce,  who  had  me  on 
one  side,  twisted  my  arm  in  warning  lest  I  should  kick  futilely 
against  the  pricks. 

"Steady!"  said  I.  "It  is  not  a  question  of  war  just  now, 
but  of  parley,"  and  I  raised  my  voice  so  as  to  be  heard  above 
the  noise.  "What  does  this  mean,  Holgate?  More 
treachery  of  a  special  black  die?  " 

He  seated  himself  on  the  barricade.  "You  may  call  it 
revenge,"  said  he,  considering  me.  "I  exonerate  Sir  John, 
and  I  think  Legrand  there,  but  cuss  me  if  I'm  sure  about 
you." 

"You're  a  black  traitor!"  cried  Barraclough,  impotently 
fierce. 

"Whoa  there,  Sir  John,  whoa  there!"  said  the  mutineer 


264  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

equably.  "I've  already  said  I  exonerate  you;  but,  hang  it, 
man,  you're  a  flat.  They've  diddled  you.  I'm  no  traitor. 
I'd  have  struck  to  my  bargain  and  trusted  you,  but  by  the 
Lord,  what  am  I  to  do  when  I  find  I'm  dealing  with  a  pack 
of  hucksters?" 

"What's  your  game?"  repeated  Legrand,  blowing  hard. 
Holgate  indicated  Barraclough.  "If  he  had  carried  out 

his  part  I  was  prepared  to  carry  out  mine;  as  he  hasn't " 

He  left  his  end  in  space. 

"You  haven't  the  treasure?"  I  cried  in  surprise;  but 
Holgate's  gaze  had  gone  beyond  us  and  was  directed  at 
something  down  the  corridor.  I  moved  my  head  with 
difficulty,  and,  as  I  did  so,  I  saw  Holgate  take  a  revolver 
from  one  of  his  men.  He  sat  fingering  it ;  and  that  was  all 
I  observed,  for  my  eyes,  slewing  round,  had  caught  sight  of 
the  Prince  and  Princess.  The  Prince  moved  heavily 
towards  us,  with  an  uncertain  gait,  and  Alix's  face  was  full 
of  terror  and  wonder.  In  that  instant  I  remembered  some- 
thing, and  I  saw  in  my  mind's  eye  the  figure  of  the 
Prince  labouring  through  the  doorway  that  gave  access 
to  the  stairs  to  the  lower  deck.  It  was  he  who  had 
removed  the  treasure,  and  Holgate  had  been  cheated  a 
second  time. 

Even  as  this  revelation  came  to  me,  I  wondered  at  the  self- 
restraint  of  the  man.  He  was  as  cool  as  if  he  sat  at  dinner 
among  friends,  merely  resting  a  finger  on  the  trigger  of  his 
weapon,  the  muzzle  of  which  he  held  to  the  ground. 

"What  is  this,  sir?"  demanded  the  Prince,  coming  to  a 
pause  and  staring  at  the  scene.  Holgate  answered  nothing. 
I  doubt  if  the  Prince  had  seen  him  from  where  he  stood,  for 
he  addressed  Barraclough,  and  now  he  repeated  his  question 
with  dignity.  At  that  moment  a  door  opened  somewhere 
with  a  click,  and  Mademoiselle  entered  the  corridor.  Barra- 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  265 

clough  made  no  sign,  but  with  his  teeth  on  his  under  lip  stared 
before  him  helplessly. 

"But  you  have  the  treasure,"  suddenly  cried  a  tremulous 
voice  in  broken  English,  and  Mademoiselle  was  in  our 
midst.  "Go  back,  Messieurs:  you  have  broke  your  word. 
You  have  the  treasure." 

The  Prince  stared  at  her.  "What  treasure?"  he  asked 
with  a  puzzled  expression. 

"Sir  John  has  made  peace  with  them,"  she  cried  ex- 
citedly. "He  has  delivered  up  the  treasure,  and  they  will 
let  us  go  free.  It  is  all  settled.  Let  him  go,  'Olgate.  You 
shall  let  him  go." 

"Why,"  said  the  Prince  with  a  singular  expression  on 
his  face,  "it  means  I  am  surrounded  with  traitors.  There 
is  treachery  everywhere.  Yvonne,  you  have  betrayed 
me." 

"Ah,  non,  non!"  she  cried  plaintively,  clasping  her  hands 
together.  "We  shall  be  saved.  Sir  John  sees  to  that." 

"So  you  made  terms,"  said  the  Prince  to  Barraclough  in 
his  deep  voice  of  fury. 

"I  acted  for  the  best,"  said  Barraclough;  and  now  that 
he  met  the  storm  he  faced  it  with  dignity.  Perhaps  I  alone 
knew  the  measure  of  his  temptation.  He  had  fallen  a 
victim  to  the  arts  of  a  beautiful  woman.  There  was 
nought  else  could  have  melted  that  obdurate  British  heart 
or  turned  that  obstinate  British  mind.  This  obtuseness 
had  been  his  ruin,  and  he  must  have  recognised  it 
then;  for  he  had  admitted  the  enemy  and  our  strong- 
hold was  in  their  hands.  But  the  last  blow  had  yet 
to  fall. 

"Fool!"  said  the  Prince  with  a  bitter  laugh.  "The 
treasure  is  not  there.  You  have  played  without  cards." 

"I  will  be  damned  if  I  didn't  think  it  was  his  royal  high- 


266  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

ness,"  said  Holgate  in  his  even  voice,  and  as  he  spoke  he 
rose  into  sight. 

It  was  grotesque  as  it  sounded,  certainly  not  a  bit  like  the 
prelude  of  high  tragedy;  yet  that  was  on  the  way,  and  fell 
at  once.  Holgate's  voice  arrested  the  Prince,  and  he 
started,  as  if  now  for  the  first  time  aware  of  the  presence  of 
the  mutineers.  Till  that  moment  he  had  merely  been  bent 
on  rating  a  servant.  With  the  swiftness  of  lightning  he  drew 
and  levelled  a  revolver;  I  saw  Holgate's  fat  bull  neck  and 
body  lean  to  one  side  and  drop  awkwardly,  and  then  an 
exclamation  sprang  up  on  my  left,  where  Gray  and  another 
were  holding  Barraclough  captive.  The  bullet  had  gone 
over  Holgate's  head  as  he  dodged  it  and  had  found  its  home 
in  Sir  John's  heart.  His  body  dropped  between  the  captors. 
The  Princess  gave  a  cry  of  horror.  Holgate  cast  a  glance 
behind  him. 

"You're  too  mighty  dangerous,"  he  said  easily,  and 
put  up  his  own  weapon.  But  before  it  could  reach  the 
,  level,  the  Prince  with  a  slight  start  clapped  the  revolver 
to  his  own  head  and  pulled  the  trigger.  " Alix! "  he  cried 
weakly,  and  then  something  low  in  German,  and  as  he  fell 
the  life  must  have  left  him. 

His  sister  bent  over  him,  her  face  white  like  the  cerements 
of  the  dead,  and  Mademoiselle  ran  forward. 

"Frederic!"  she  cried.  " Mon  Frederic!"  and  broke  into 
violent  sobs. 

"Good  God!"  said  Legrand,  trembling. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE   ESCAPE 

THE  shock  of  the  tragedy  which  had  taken  place  in  so 
brief  a  space  and  so  unexpectedly  threw  me  into  confusion. 
I  knew  I  was  gazing  at  the  Princess,  who  was  bent  over  her 
brother,  and  I  heard  the  weeping  of  Mademoiselle  Trebizond 
punctuating  the  deep  silence  which  had  fallen  after  those 
two  reports.  There  was  some  movement  among  the  muti- 
neers which  I  did  not  understand,  and  presently  I  found  that 
Legrand  and  I  were  being  marched  to  one  of  the  cabins. 

"Doctor,  do  you  know  anything  of  this?"  sounded  a 
voice  in  my  ear,  and  I  was  aware  that  Holgate  was  speaking. 
"The  treasure,  man,  the  treasure!"  he  added,  seeing,  I 
suppose,  some  bewilderment  in  my  face. 

"No,"  said  I  shortly;  "the  only  man  who  did  is  dead." 

"Very  well,"  said  he  sharply,  "I'll  deal  with  you  when 
I  have  time,"  and  he  hurried  off. 

Our  captors  shoved  Legrand  and  myself  into  what  had 
been  the  Prince's  smoking-room,  and  gave  us  to  understand 
that  we  were  to  be  shot  down  if  we  made  any  attempt  to 
escape.  The  rest  of  these  pirates,  I  conceived,  must  be  in 
full  cry  after  the  spoils,  for  I  heard  the  sound  of  the  doors 
being  opened  and  the  noise  of  voices  exchanging  calls  and 
sour  oaths.  Presently  the  door  was  thrust  aside,  and  the 
Princess  and  Mademoiselle  were  ushered  in  unceremoni- 
ously by  the  foul-faced  Pierce.  They  were  resolved  to  box 
us  up  in  our  prison  until  they  had  settled  on  a  fate  for  us. 

267 


268  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

The  Princess  was  pale,  but  quiet,  in  contrast  with  her 
companion,  who  was  still  in  a  storm  of  sobs.  She  declared 
that  she  was  doomed,  that  she  was  betrayed,  and  in  a 
breath  vowed  that  her  Frederic  would  have  saved  her  had 
he  been  alive.  She  appealed  to  us  in  turn  for  aid,  and  called 
God  to  witness  that  we  were  cowards  and  would  desert  her 
and  hand  her  over  to  death.  In  a  word,  she  behaved  with 
that  hysterical  exhibition  of  nerves  which  I  had  noted  in  her 
at  the  outset  of  our  hapless  voyage.  Princess  Alix,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  still  and  silent.  She  made  no  attempt  to 
calm  her  companion,  and  it  was  as  if  she  heard  not  those 
weak  and  selfish  wailings.  Once  her  blank  gaze  fell  upon 
me  as  it  wandered,  and  I  was  alarmed,  so  tragic  were  the 
eyes.  I  got  up,  and  put  my  hand  impulsively  on  her  arm. 

''Princess  n  I  said  in  a  low  voice. 

Her  lip  quivered.  She  hid  her  face.  I  went  back  to 
my  seat.  Who  was  I  that  I  should  intervene  upon  that 
infinite  private  sorrow?  No,  the  past  was  not  for  me; 
the  future  faced  me,  pressed  upon  me,  staring  bleakly  and 
cruelly  upon  our  condition.  Was  all  over?  Had  we  to 
remain  there,  merely  at  Holgate's  pleasure  helpless  victims 
to  his  will,  sheep  ready  for  the  slaughter  that  he  destined 
for  us?  I  swore  in  my  heart  in  that  hour  that  it  should  not 
be — not  without  a  struggle.  I  took  God  to  witness  in  my 
inmost  soul  that  I  would  die  before  harm  should  touch  the 
Princess.  No,  all  was  not  lost  yet — not  so  long  as  we  were 
free  to  move  and  breathe  and  think  intelligently. 

But,  if  anything  were  to  be  done,  it  must  be  attempted  ere 
Holgate  remembered  us  again.  He  had  placed  the  guard 
upon  us,  and  he  would  not  turn  his  thoughts  our  way  again 
until  he  had  either  found  what  he  was  looking  for  or  de- 
spaired of  finding  it.  How  long  would  the  search  go  on? 
As  I  resolved  the  situation  in  my  head,  ideas  began  to 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  269 

assume  form  in  my  quickening  brain.  In  the  cabin,  under 
watch  and  ward,  were  the  two  ladies,  Legrand,  and  myself. 
Lane  and  Ellison  were  elsewhere,  if  they  had  not  been 
killed  by  the  mutineers,  as  I  almost  feared.  Also,  there  was 
Juliette,  Mademoiselle's  maid.  What  had  become  of  her? 
It  was  not  death  I  feared  for  her.  But  the  mutineers,  it 
was  quite  certain,  would  think  of  nothing  but  running  to 
earth  the  treasure  for  the  present.  The  Prince  had  suc- 
cessfully concealed  it,  but,  of  course,  the  space  on  a  yacht 
is  limited,  and  it  seemed  as  if  in  time  the  discovery  must  be 
made.  How  long  would  it  be  ?  But  then  came  in  a  flash  a 
disturbing  thought.  They  would  abandon  their  hunt 
when  the  light  failed  until  the  following  morning,  and  the 
interlude  would  direct  their  attention  to  their  unfortunate 
prisoners.  If  they  found  the  treasure  by  that  time,  it  might 
be  too  late  for  us,  but  if  they  went  on  till  dark — I  thought 
I  saw  light  at  last  in  these  reflections.  We  must  wait,  and 
act  as  soon  as  darkness  fell. 

One  thing  that  gave  me  hope  was  that  our  guards  showed 
no  special  vigilance.  I  suppose  this  was  partly  because 
we  were  considered  to  be  safely  disposed  of,  and  partly 
because  they  were  interested  in  the  progress  of  the  search. 
Now  and  then  one  of  them  opened  the  door  and  glanced  in, 
shutting  it  again  abruptly,  to  resume  conversation  with  his 
companion.  We  had  been  deprived  of  our  weapons,  and 
the  outward  windows  towards  ihe  deck  were  so  small  as  to 
forbid  the  possibility  of  escape  that  way,  even  had  the  inter- 
mittent visitations  of  our  sentries  been  wanting.  Another 
thing  encouraged  me,  which  was,  that  we  were  free  to  talk 
unheeded.  What  could  the  communion  of  helpless,  unarmed 
prisoners  matter?  I  glanced  at  Legrand,  who  sat  back, 
his  eyes  staring  at  the  ceiling,  his  arms  folded,  a  deep  frown 
bitten  in  his  forehead. 


270  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Legrand,"  I  whispered.  His  eyes  dropped  to  my  level. 
"They  will  be  busy  till  dark.  What  about  dusk?" 

He  stirred,  and  shifted  towards  me.  "Odd,  I've  been 
thinking  the  same,"  he  answered  in  a  low  tone.  "We  may 
have  one  more  chance  if  we  make  it." 

"We  must  make  it,"  said  I. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  Phillimore,"  said  he.  "There's 
something  we  can't  do  without,  in  our  circumstances,  and 
I  think  I  know  where  to  find  it."  He  rose,  and  opened  a 
cupboard  in  the  wall,  from  which  he  brought  out  a  bottle  of 
brandy,  some  glasses  and  some  tinned  foods.  "There's 
always  been  some  kept  here,"  he  added.  "And,  as  I  live,  a 
knife,  if  only  a  jack-knife.  Well,  she'll  do,  man — first  to 

open  the  tins,  and  then "  He  left  his  meaning  in  the 

air. 

When  the  tins  were  opened,  I  endeavoured  to  persuade 
the  Princess  to  eat.  She  refused  at  first  from  lips  of  marble, 
but  I  used  my  authority  as  a  doctor. 

"Come,"  I  said  with  asperity,  "you're  under  orders  here, 
Princess.  You  must  do  as  you're  told." 

Her  lips  quivered.  "I  will  try,"  she  said  in  a  strangled 
voice. 

Mademoiselle  had  sat  up  some  time  ago  and  dried  her 
tears.  I  think  she  had  worn  herself  out  with  that  passion 
of  weeping,  and  her  nimble  wits  began  to  flow  again. 

"You  are  right,  doctor,"  she  said.  "It  is  well  to  eat, 
otherwise  we  become  weak.  I  will  eat  and  then  see  what 
may  be  done." 

"Bravo,  Mademoiselle!"  said  I.  "That  is  spoken  like 
a  sensible  woman." 

"Yes,"  she  went  on,  "I  will  try  my  eloquence  upon  them 
— those  beasts.  They  will  not  harm  me,  if  I  speak  to  them. 
It  was  Sir  John  before,  and  he  was  only  a  man,  and  clumsy. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  271 

I  will  sing  to  them,  if  necessary.  I  will  charm  them.  Have 
I  not  done  it  before  ?  " 

I  wondered  if  the  poor  lady  had  any  guess  in  her  mind, 
had  any  realisation  at  all,  of  what  human  passions,  let 
loose  as  upon  that  ship,  amounted  to.  She  spoke  as  a 
child,  as  a  vain  and  hopeful  child,  boasting  of  her  influence. 
But  it  was  the  mood  I  wanted  rather  than  the  hysterical 
state  of  tears.  We  ate,  and  drank  a  little  brandy  and 
water,  without  interruption  from  without,  and  turned  once 
more  to  the  thought  of  escape.  The  search  was  still  going 
on,  as  sounds  that  came  to  our  ears  indicated,  and  slowly 
the  room  darkened  with  the  enveloping  night.  I  could  just 
see  the  Princess  across  the  cabin.  Legrand  whispered  to 
me: 

"They're  still  hard  at  work.  We  shall  have  our  chance 
soon." 

Our  plan  was  simple,  if  we  could  once  get  quit  of  our 
guards.  One  of  the  smaller  boats  lay  on  the  starboard  side, 
and,  hanging  outwards  from  the  davits,  could,  from  the  slant 
of  the  Sea  Queen  as  she  lay  on  the  rocks,  be  easily  dropped 
and  'floated.  If  we  could  lower  her  into  the  water  and  get 
the  ladies  into  her,  it  would  be  possible,  under  cover  of  the 
darkness  and  the  preoccupation  of  the  mutineers,  to  reach 
the  island.  Once  there,  we  must,  of  course,  trust  to  our  luck 
for  food  and  shelter. 

Legrand  got  to  his  feet  and  moved  noiselessly  towards  the 
door.  The  yacht  was  comparatively  still,  and  we  could  hear 
the  lapping  of  the  quiet  sea  beyond  the  broken  windows. 
I  followed  him. 

"We  have  one  jack-knife,"  I  whispered  in  his  ear.  He 
nodded. 

"And  there  are  two  men,"  he  whispered  back. 

"Is  the  door  locked?"    He  fumbled  softly. 


272  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"I  don't  think  so.  They  did  not  turn  the  key  last  time.  But 
it's  a  question  of  who's  outside.  If  the  body  of  the  mutineers 
are  still  there,  we're  done.  If  the  two  are  alone " 

"They  are  alone,"  I  whispered.  "I  can  hear  no  noise. 
They're  hunting  elsewhere." 

"The  darkness  about  suits  us  now.  Explain  to  the 
ladies,"  he  said  under  his  breath.  "Let  them  be  ready 
directly  we  are." 

I  went  back  to  the  couch  and  poured  out  my  story  through 
the  darkness.  I  spoke  to  two  shadows,  and  as  I  did  so  a 
hand  moved  in  the  air  and  touched  mine.  I  took  it,  and  it 
was  cold  like  the  snows  ^in  January.  I  pressed  it  softly. 

"Be  of  good  heart.  I  will  come  back.  And  do  not 
cry  out." 

Even  as  I  stole  back  in  that  critical  moment,  my  heart 
bounded,  for  I  knew  to  whom  the  hand  belonged.  Body 
of  Love!  should  not  I  know  it  in  the  grave?  I  reached 
Legrand. 

"Ready,"  I  said. 

"You  take  the  nearest,"  said  he.  "A  jack-knife  carries 
farther." 

"I  shall  want  it,"  I  said.    "I  have  only  my  fingers." 

"You  shall  have  it,"  he  said  grimly.  "One  at  a  time. 
Fingers  or  throat,  mind  you,  and  no  noise.  Have  you  got 
your  muscles  back?  You're  a  strong  man,  Phillimore, 
but,  by  heaven!  all  rests  on  your  fingers.  And  you  have 
been  wounded?" 

"I  could  tear  down  the  pillars  of  Gaza  at  this  moment," 
I  replied.  "My  blood's  afire." 

"God  be  with  us!"  he  muttered,  and  slowly  turned  the 
handle. 

The  door  opened  inwards,  and  in  the  darkness  loomed  a 
single  figure.  Legrand  sprang,  and  the  two  disappeared  in 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  273 

a  heap  upon  the  floor.  I  had  leapt  to  one  side  and  was 
feeling  in  the  air  for  my  enemy,  but  my  hands  took  nothing, 
nor  could  my  eyes  make  out  any  other  figure  in  the  gloom. 
Presently  something  rose  from  the  floor,  and  I  heard  Le- 
grand's  voice. 

"He's  alone.    There  was  only  the  one." 

"Yes,"  I  whispered  back.  "And  the  mutineers  are  gone 
from  here." 

Faint  noises  issued  from  below,  acquainting  us  in  what 
direction  the  search  had  flowed. 

"All  the  better,"  said  Legrand.  "The  way's  clear  for 
us.  Where  are  the  women?" 

I  found  my  way  into  the  cabin  again  and  called  them  in 
a  low  voice.  "Give  me  your  hand,"  said  I  to  the  first  that 
reached  me.  I  recognised  the  tall  figure.  Mademoiselle 
was  petite.  I  conducted  both  through  the  doorway,  and 
the  Princess  stumbled  and  gave  vent  to  a  little  moan.  It 
was  the  dead  man.  I  pulled  her  to  me. 

"Legrand,"  said  I,  "you  must  take  Mademoiselle;  she 
will  not  find  her  way  alone,  and  I  must  have  an  arm  free." 

"I  want  two,"  he  growled. 

At  that  moment  a  beam  of  light  flashed  from  the  cabins 
across  the  way.  Legrand  gave  vent  to  a  hiss  of  warning 
and  moved  off.  I  could  see  his  shadow  for  a  moment,  and 
then  it  was  swallowed  in  the  blackness.  He  was  waiting 
and  watching  outside  the  cabin.  The  light  streamed  out  in 
a  fan  towards  us,  and  revealed,  in  the  opening  of  a  door,  a 
man's  form,  and  even  as  it  did,  Legrand  struck.  The  man 
went  down  in  silence,  and  Legrand  bent  over  and  picked 
up  the  lantern  which  had  clashed  to  the  floor.  He  stooped 
and  examined  the  face  of  his  victim.  Then  he  crossed  to 
us,  and  on  my  arm  a  hand  was  trembling  like  a  leaf  in  the 
wind. 


274  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"  Courage,"  I  whispered,  and  I  groped  for  Mademoiselle 
on  the  other  side.  4; 

"It  was  the  other  man,"  said  Legrand  calmly.  "I 
don't  know  what  he  did  there,  but  we've  got  a  bull's-eye, 
which  is  so  much  to  the  good.  Come,  let's  get  on." 

We  passed  down  the  corridor  and  through  the  bare  door- 
way to  the  deck.  Here  the  breath  of  the  night  blew  softly 
on  our  faces.  Legrand  moved  along  the  bulwarks  till  he 
reached  the  davits  from  which  the  boat  depended.  Standing 
into  the  opaque  blackness,  he  cut  at  the  ropes  above. 
Presently  I  heard  a  splash.  I  did  not  offer  to  assist, 
for  he  had  the  knife  and  the  knowledge;  the  two  women 
were  my  charge.  It  must  have  been  twenty  minutes  that 
we  waited  there  silently,  deep  in  the  security  of  the 
darkness. 

"She's  down,"  said  Legrand  in  my  ear.  "It's  not  a 
long  drop,  but  it's  a  job  for  women.  Do  you  think  you  can 
manage  it?" 

"I'm  going  to  try,"  I  said,  and  I  whispered  to  the  Prin- 
cess, "Will  you  trust  yourself  to  me?  I  must  lower  you 
into  the  boat?" 

"Yes — yes,"  she  answered  in  a  low  voice. 

"Legrand,"  said  I,  "you  go  first.  I'll  lower  them,  and 
then  I'll  follow." 

He  made  no  answer,  but  slipped  over  the  railing,  anc". 
presently  his  voice  sounded  softly  from  below:  "Now." 

I  took  the  Princess's  hand  from  my  arm.  "You  must 
go,"  said  I;  "Legrand  is  awaiting  you.  If  I  put  you  over, 
can  you  hang  by  the  rope  and  lower  yourself?  He  will 
catch  you." 

"Yes,"  she  said  in  the  same  voice. 

I  lifted  her  gently  to  the  top  of  the  bulwarks  and  put 
the  rope  in  her  hands,  and  I  felt  her  go  down  slowly.  I  had 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  275 

faith  in  her,  yet  I  waited  anxiously  until  I  heard  the  voice 
below:  "Safe." 

I  turned  to  where  I  had  left  Mademoiselle,  but  my  hands 
moving  in  the  darkness  encountered  nothing.  She  was 
gone. 

What  had  become  of  her?  I  moved  a  little  way,  and 
almost  fell  on  my  face  over  some  obstacle,  which  was  soft 
and  moved.  I  stooped,  and  felt  there  on  the  deck  with  a 
sudden  misgiving.  It  was  Mademoiselle  Trebizond,  who 
had  gone  off  in  a  swoon!  What  was  to  be  done ?  I  racked 
my  brains,  and  could  not  see  any  means  by  which  she  could 
be  lowered  in  that  unconscious  state  to  the  boat.  I  called 
out  to  Legrand  softly,  informing  him  of  the  situation,  and  I 
heard  an  oath  float  on  the  air.  Suddenly  a  thought  came 
to  me  and  I  leaned  over.  "Wait,"  I  said,  "I  have  an  idea. 
I  will  be  back  shortly." 

I  had  the  bull's-eye,  and  now  I  turned  it  on  and  lighted 
myself  back  into  the  corridor.  In  a  flash  I  had  had  a 
thought  as  to  what  the  second  guard  had  wanted  in  the  cabin, 
and  I  retraced  my  way  to  it  along  the  deserted  corridor,  and 
found  the  door  open  and  the  man's  body  blocking  it.  I 
stepped  over  this  and  threw  the  light  about.  I  had  guessed 
it  was  the  boudoir.  I  pushed  into  the  farther  room,  which 
had  been  Mademoiselle's,  and  a  cry  greeted  me.  I  had 
conjectured  rightly.  The  second  man  had  been  set  as 
guard  on  other  prisoners.  Juliette  ran  to  me  quickly. 

"Mademoiselle?"  said  she. 

"Is  safe,"  I  answered,  "but  wants  your  help.  Come." 
I  cast  the  light  on  Lane.  "Can  you  walk,  Lane?" 

"Yes,"  he  said;  "I'm  fit  for  anything." 

"Ellison?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"Well,  follow  me.     If  you'd  known  it,  your  prison  was 


276  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

open  for  you.  Be  as  silent  as  you  can.  There's  no  time 
to  lose." 

As  I  issued  from  the  doorway,  I  stopped  and  took  the 
revolver  and  cartridge-belt  from  the  dead  man,  and  Ellison 
followed  my  example  in  respect  of  the  other  sentry.  We 
reached  the  deck  without  a  word,  and  I  shut  off  the  lantern. 
I  called  to  Legrand,  and  he  answered. 

"Hush!"  he  said.  "There's  been  some  one  along  here 
just  now.  Be  careful." 

I  told  him  what  had  happened,  and,  as  there  was  no 
time  for  more  words,  stooped  to  find  Mademoiselle's  un- 
conscious form.  It  was  not  there! 

Perplexed,  I  communicated  my  discovery  to  my  com- 
panions', and  we  searched  in  the  dark  for  some  minutes. 
But  it  then  became  apparent  that  she  had  vanished  utterly. 
I  heard  Legrand's  voice  in  warning  below. 

"There's  a  light  coming  aft.     Quick.     We  can't  wait." 

I  was  fairly  distracted,  and  knew  not  what  to  do.  It 
was  plain  that,  if  we  lingered  there,  we  should  be  detected, 
and  it  seemed  equally  plain  that  there  was  no  chance  of 
discovering  Mademoiselle.  Some  one  who  had  passed  that 
way  had  lighted  upon  her  unconscious  body. 

"Quick,  man,"  said  Legrand.     "All  will  be  lost." 

I  ordered  Juliette  down  the  rope,  and  as  she  protested, 
talking  of  her  mistress,  I  told  her  all  would  be  well  if  she 
would  only  descend.  Thus  reassured — for  she  had  under- 
stood but  imperfectly  what  had  happened  through  her 
ignorance  of  English — she  jumped  on  the  rail  alertly  and 
disappeared.  Lane  followed,  and  Ellison,  despite  his 
wound,  was  lithe  as  a  cat.  Then  I  mounted. 

Heaven  was  a  vault  of  darkness,  and  the  sea  poured 
multitudinous  small  noises  in  my  ears  as  it  rippled  against 
the  side  of  the  Sea  Queen.  There  was  visible  but  the  loom 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  277 

of  the  funnel  and  the  stack  of  the  state-rooms  turning  night 
into  deeper  night.  Noises  now  arose  from  the  saloon  and 
streamed  up  to  me.  I  put  my  hands  on  the  rope,  and  then 
a  voice  wheezed  almost  in  my  ear. 

"I'll  lay  it's  the  doctor." 

It  was  Holgate,  as  civil  and  indifferent  as  if  he  were 
greeting  a  friend  on  the  quarter-deck.  I  started  and 
gripped  my  revolver  tightly. 

"It  couldn't  be  any  one  else,"  pursued  Holgate;  and 
now  his  bulk  was  a  blacker  shadow  than  the  empty  blackness 
around.  "  Got  a  little  party  down  there,  I  dare  say  ?  Well, 
now,  I  never  thought  of  that,  doctor.  For  one  thing,  I 
hadn't  an  idea  that  you  would  have  left  a  lady  all  alone  in  a 
faint.  It  wasn't  like  your  gallantry,  doctor.  So  I  didn't 
tumble  to  it.  But  it's  no  odds.  You're  welcome.  I  make 
you  a  present  of  your  party.  Good-night,  doctor." 

I  slipped  down  the  rope  and  reached  the  boat  ere  this 
astounding  speech  was  ended.  He  was  a  fiend.  Why  did 
he  torture  us  thus? 

"Let  her  go,  man,"  said  I  fiercely  to  Legrand.  "He's 
the  Devil  in  the  flesh." 

The  rope  was  overboard,  and  the  oars  dipped.  A  lantern 
flashed  from  the  side  of  the  yacht,  and  a  trail  of  light  spread 
faint  over  the  quiet  water. 

"Shall  I  give  him  a  barrel,  sir?"  asked  Ellison  respect- 
fully. 

"No,"  said  I  shortly;  "we  shall  have  enough  to  do  with 
our  barrels  presently.  Besides,  you  wouldn't  hit  him." 

The  boat  sped  out  beyond  the  channel  of  light. 

"Good-night,  doctor,"  called  out  Holgate.  "We've  got 
a  little  business  on,  but  when  that's  over  I  hope  to  drop  in 
to  tea.  You're  not  going  far." 

No  one  answered,  and  the  wash  of  the  water  foamed 
about  the  nose  of  the  boat  as  she  turned  seaward. 


CHAPTER  XXI 
ON  THE  ISLAND 

WE  were  not,  however,  bound  to  sea,  a  course  which 
would  in  our  situation  have  been  madness.  Better  have 
perished  under  the  bloody  hands  of  the  mutineers  than 
adventure  on  a  wide  ocean,  without  sail  or  food  or  compass, 
to  die  of  thirst,  exposure,  or  starvation.  Legrand  took  the 
boat  well  out  upon  that  tranquil  water  before  swinging  her 
round  to  reach  the  island  far  away  from  the  Sea-  Queen. 
We  had  no  guess  as  to  what  size  the  island  might  be,  but 
hoped  that  it  might  be  sufficiently  large  to  provide  us  a 
hiding-place,  as  well  as  with  opportunities  of  securing  food. 

The  night  was  placid,  and  the  sea  like  a  smooth  lake. 
When  we  had  got  some  way  out,  and  the  sounds  of  the  water 
on  the  yacht,  together  with  the  human  noises  of  her  .crew, 
had  faded,  a  singular  silence  fell.  The  plash  of  th^  oars 
was  the  only  sound  that  broke  on  the  ears.  The  air  was 
soft  and  serene;  nature  seemed  to  have  at  last  relented,  and 
to  be  out  of  key  with  those  tragic  deeds  committed  on  the 
sea.  As  I  sat,  passing  such  reflections  in  my  mind,  I  heard 
a  voice  at  my  ear  in  French: 

"But,  Monsieur,  where  is  my  mistress?" 

It  was  Juliette,  faithful  still.  I  had  to  explain,  and  she 
cried  out  in  alarm,  and  then  was  silent.  She  was  above  all 
a  practical  woman,  as  I  had  gathered,  and  no  doubt  she  saw 
the  position.  Mademoiselle  was  gone,  and  it  was  patent 
how  she  was  gone.  Holgate's  words  had  put  her  fate 

278 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  279 

beyond  uncertainty.  She  was  in  the  hands  of  the  mutineers, 
but  with  what  object  I  could  not  guess.  Possibly,  Holgate 
had  some  thought  that  she  was  privy  to  the  hiding  of  the 
treasure.  If  he  had,  I  knew  better.  But,  meanwhile, 
whatever  design  he  had,  it  was  not  likely  that  Mademoiselle 
was  in  danger.  Probably,  indeed,  she  was  suffering  less 
discomfort  at  the  moment  than  she  had  endured  during  the 
last  few  hours.  If  we  were  destined  to  destruction  by  the 
mutineers,  as  I  had  no  doubt,  Holgate  was  biding  his  time. 
It  might  be  that  he  still  had  some  suspicion  that  one  or  more 
of  us  knew  the  secret  he  sought.  So  he  held  his  hand. 

Under  Legrand's  guidance,  the  boat  grounded  with  a 
dull,  soft,  swishing  noise  on  sand,  and  in  the  darkness  we 
effected  our  landing.  That  done,  it  remained  to  conceal 
our  craft  in  case  of  emergencies,  which  we  succeeded  in 
doing  under  a  spreading  patch  of  bushes  well  above  the  reach 
of  the  tides.  Then  the  question  of  shelter  faced  us. 

This  part  of  the  island  appeared,  from  the  trend  of  the 
ground,  to  move  gently  upwards  among  dwarf  trees  and 
shrubs,  and,  plunging  almost  at  random  in  the  night,  we 
hit  upon  a  knoll  at  the  base  of  which  was  a  hollow  screened 
by  some  bushes.  Here  we  decided  to  stay  till  the  sun  was 
up.  Legrand  helped  Lane,  who  was  badly  fatigued,  and 
Ellison  made  himself  useful  all  round,  paying  complimentary 
attentions  to  the  French  maid.  As  for  me,  I  am  not  ashamed 
to  say  that  I  had  but  one  thought  just  then,  and  that  was  to 
render  the  Princess  comfortable.  I  found  some  dry  ferns 
and  piled  them  up  as  a  couch,  so  that  she  was  protected 
from  the  hard,  unyielding  earth,  and  then  I  bade  her  sleep. 
She  had  not  spoken  since  we  had  entered  the  boat,  and  she 
rendered  herself  submissively  as  a  helpless  child  to  my 
directions.  She  lay  down,  and  I  was  aware  that  she  was 
looking  into  the  depth  of  heaven,  where  a  few  stars  shone 


28o  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

dimly.  She  was  thinking  of  her  brother,  and  (dear  heart) 
I  pitied  her.  I  yearned  towards  her  as  a  lover  yearns  to 
his  mistress,  with  the  single  desire  that  he  may  comfort  and 
solace  and  protect  her.  Ah,  well!  my  secret  had  been  no 
secret  to  me  for  many  days.  There  was  only  one  divine 
woman  on  earth,  and  she  lay  upon  a  rude  couch  in  a  savage 
island,  under  the  naked  stars,  and  stared  disconsolately  to 
heaven. 

I  fell  asleep  at  last,  and  when  I  awoke,  stiff  from  the  earthy 
bed,  the  night  was  receding  westward.  The  dawn  was 
merging  in  pearls  and  gray,  and  a  little  light  was  suffused 
about  the  hollow.  It  was  still  warm.  My  companions 
slept,  some  tossing  restlessly,  but  the  Princess  lay  almost  as 
if  she  had  been  sleeping  under  the  hand  of  death.  Her 
bosom  moved  regularly,  her  parted  lips  disclosed  the  even 
white  of  her  teeth;  she  was  safe  from  fears  and  immune  from 
sorrows  now  at  least,  and  I  thanked  God.  I  got  up  and 
pushed  my  way  through  the  bushes  towards  the  beach  on 
which  the  high  tide  rumbled  monotonously.  Each  moment 
the  light  grew  stronger,  and  I  had  walked  only  a  little  way 
before  I  was  enabled  to  make  out  the  loom  of  the  yacht  some 
half-mile  or  more  away.  I  mounted  the  rise  behind  our 
sleeping-place,  and  now  perceived  that  the  land  ran  upwards 
from  where  we  were  into  a  central  ridge,  dotted  on  the 
slopes  with  trees.  On  the  south-easterly  side  the  island 
appeared  to  be  broken  and  to  conclude  in  rocks,  and  here 
was  where  the  Sea  Queen  lay,  with  a  seaward  list.  It  was 
plain,  then,  that  so  small  a  sanctuary  would  not  offer  us 
adequate  protection  from  Holgate  if  he  wished  to  pursue  us, 
and  my  heart  sank  as  I  considered  the  position.  Would  he 
at  the  best  leave  us  to  our  fate  on  the  island  ?  And  if  so, 
would  that  be  more  merciful  than  despatching  us  by  the 
bullet  of  the  assassin? 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  281 

I  returned  to  my  companions  to  find  Legrand  and  the 
French  maid  awake.  Juliette  was  serviceable  as  of  old. 
She  inquired  of  me  sweetly  what  chance  her  mistress  had 
and  took  my  assurances  philosophically.  She  would  do  her 
duty,  I  was  sure,  but  I  doubted  the  depth  of  her  affections. 
She  came  of  sound,  sensible  peasant  blood.  And  this  was 
what  was  needed  at  the  moment,  for  we  had  to  see  to  some 
breakfast.  Legrand  agreed  to  mount  guard  while  I  went 
on  an  excursion  of  investigation  along  the  north  shore. 
Here  I  was  hidden  from  the  eyes  of  those  on  board  the 
Sea  Queen  by  the  intervening  range  of  hills.  It  took  me 
just  twenty  minutes  of  strolling  to  reach  the  farther  end  of 
the  island,  where  the  barren  rocks  swarmed  with  gulls  and 
other  sea  birds,  from  which  you  may  draw  some  idea  as  to 
the  dimensions  of  our  domain.  I  obtained  some  sea-gulls' 
eggs  from  the  nests  on  the  rocks,  having  to  beat  off  some  of 
the  infuriated  creatures  to  secure  my  booty,  and,  thus  sup- 
plied, returned  to  the  camp.  The  remainder  of  the  party 
were  now  awake,  and  Juliette  prepared  the  eggs,  roasting 
them  in  the  sand  by  the  aid  of  hot  ashes.  As  we  were  well- 
nigh  famished,  I  think  we  all  ate  with  appetite,  except  the 
Princess,  who  was  still  very  ksilent  and  listless. 

"Princess,"  I  said  to  her  presently,  "if  a  man  lose  half 
his  treasure,  will  he  then  throw  away  the  other  half  reck- 
lessly?" 

She  looked  at  me  in  wonder.  "You  have  lost  a  brother," 
I  continued,  "but  you  have  your  own  life  which  God  gave 
you  to  guard." 

"Yes,"  she  said  slowly,  "I  know  you  are  right,  but  it  is 

hard.  I  will  try,  but "  She  shivered.  "It  is  hard — 

so  hard  to  forget.  I  live  in  a  nightmare  by  day;  it  is  only 
in  sleep  I  can  forget." 

But  she  ate  her  breakfast  after  that,  and  a  little  later 


282  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

accompanied  me  to  a  spring  Ellison  had  discovered  for  a 
drink  of  water.  As  we  stood  there  in  the  morning  sunshine, 
the  fair  wind  tossing  her  skirts,  she  faced  me  gravely. 

"You  have  not  given  up  hope,  then?" 

"No,"  said  I  frankly.  "We  are  not  beaten  yet.  I 
think  I  shall  be  able  to  restore  you  to  Europe,  to  hand  you 
back  to  your  uncle's  palace." 

She  looked  away  to  sea.  "We  were  to  have  given  up 
that  for  always — Frederic  and  I,"  she  said  softly.  " — we 
arranged  it  between  us." 

"Princess,"  I  said,  "you  did  not  approve.  I  have  always 
known  it.  You  consented  out  of  love  for  him.  And  now 
you  shall  go  back." 

She  shook  her  head.  "  It  is  too  late.  The  mill  will  never 
grind  with  the  waters  that  are  passed.  I  did  not — I  was 
afraid.  Yes,  but  I  made  up  my  mind.  He  was  all  I  had, 
and  now  I  have  nothing — I  am  alone." 

It  was  impossible  to  assure  her.  There  was  no  consola- 
tion possible  now,  whatever  might  come  hereafter.  Her 
eyes  encountered  mine. 

"But  I  am  grateful — oh!  so  grateful,  to  those  who  stood 
by  him  to  the  end  and  risked  their  lives  for  him,"  she  said 
in  a  broken  voice  and  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  she  put 
out  her  hand  impulsively.  I  took  it,  and  my  voice  was 
almost  as  broken  as  hers. 

"It  is  not  true  you  are  alone,"  I  said,  "for  those  who 
stood  by  your  brother  belong  to  you.  They  would  die  for 
you." 

"My  friend,"  she  murmured.    "No;  I  am  not  alone." 

Legrand  expressed  great  anxiety  that  we  should  improve 
our  position,  which,  indeed,  left  us  a  prey  to  any  attack. 
We  therefore  wended  our  way  along  the  northern  beach 
towards  the  rocks,  in  the  hope  of  hitting  upon  a  situation  in 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  283 

which  we  might  have  some  chance  of  defence.  The  scarp 
descended  boldly  into  the  blue  water  here,  and  the  edges 
were  planted  with  brushwood.  Brushwood,  too,  covered 
the  slope  of  the  hills,  interspersed  with  larger  trees.  Here 
and  there  the  rough  rock  outcropped  and  was  broken,  no 
doubt,  by  the  winds  of  that  tempestuous  sea  or  by  the  frosts. 
Legrand  and  I  mounted,  leaving  the  others  below,  and 
ascended  to  the  top  of  the  rise,  from  which  the  shafts  of  our 
eyes  went  down  upon  the  southern  beach.  But  the  Sea 
Queen  was  concealed  from  view  by  the  abutment  of  hill 
which  sloped  outwards  and  formed  an  arm  to  a  pleasant 
little  ravine.  From  the  top  of  this  a  stream  bubbled  out  of 
the  rock  and  fell  downwards  in  a  jet  of  silver.  Legrand 
stooped  to  refresh  himself  with  a  draught  preparatory  to 
turning  back,  for  it  was  not  advisable  that  we  should  venture 
lower  upon  that  side  of  the  hills.  As  he  did  so  he  stopped 
suddenly  and  straightened  himself.  With  his  hand  he 
beckoned  to  me,  pointing  to  the  hillside.  I  looked  and  saw 
what  was  in  his  mind.  Just  under  the  summit  the  rock- 
stratum  emerged  in  mass,  and  on  one  side  the  earth  yawned 
in  a  hole. 

Cautiously  we  approached.  It  was  the  mouth  of  a  shal- 
low cavern  some  twelve  feet  through  and  some  twenty  feet 
in  width.  The  cave  admitted  us  by  stooping. 

''The  very  place,"  said  he  significantly.  "It's  near 
water  too,  and  has  this  advantage,  that  we  can  overlook  the 
beach  by  which  any  movement  will  be  made." 

That  was  in  my  thoughts  also,  and  we  rejoined  our  com- 
panions well  satisfied.  But  some  preparations  were  neces- 
sary before  we  installed  ourselves  in  our  new  quarters.  We 
made  a  larder  of  eggs  and  piled  a  heap  of  brushwood  before 
the  door  of  our  house.  So  long  as  there  were  no  mutineers 
in  sight  we  should  have  liberty  to  come  and  go  over  the 


284  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

brow  of  the  hill ;  and  upon  the  north  side,  in  a  little  dip,  we 
built  our  fireplace,  so  that  the  smoke  should  not  rise  and 
attract  the  notice  of  the  Sea  Queen.  r-.^:.-f^.^..-.vj 

These  arrangements  occupied  a  great  part  of  the  morning, 
during  all  which  time  we  saw  nothing  of  Holgate's  men. 
No  doubt  they  were  busily  engaged  in  their  hunt  for  the 
Prince's  treasure. 

The  day  passed  wearily  enough  but  in  safety;  and  with 
the  fall  of  night  we  felt  even  more  secure,  for  our  hiding- 
place  could  not  be  discovered  in  the  darkness.  I  reckoned 
that  we  were  not,  as  the  crow  flies,  more  than  a  few  hundred 
yards  from  where  the  yacht  lay  aground,  and  in  the  greater 
stillness  that  seems  to  fall  at  night  sounds  reached  us  from 
the  mutineers.  As  I  sat  at  the  door  of  the  cave,  with  the 
stars  overhead,  I  caught  a  snatch  of  song  rolling  up  from 
below,  and  presently  other  voices  joined  in.  A  little  later 
there  was  a  riotous  burst  of  noise,  as  from  a  quarrel  in  prog- 
ress. Had  the  treasure  been  found,  and  were  the  sailors 
celebrating  their  triumph,  or  was  this  merely  a  drunken 
debauch  ?  It  sounded  as  if  the  latter  were  the  true  alterna- 
tive. In  their  disappointment  the  mutineers  had  gone  to 
the  rum  cask  for  consolation.  As  time  went  on  the  sounds 
increased,  and  I  listened  to  them  with  a  trembling  fear  for 
the  unfortunate  woman  who  was  still  aboard.  Black  of  heart 
as  those  men  undoubtedly  were  in  their  sober  moments,  and 
under  the  influence  of  the  lust  of  gold,  what  would  they  be 
when  inflamed  by  spirits  and  in  the  throes  of  angry  chagrin  ? 

As  I  watched  I  was  conscious  that  some  one  had 
issued  from  the  cave  on  light  feet  and  stood  by  my  side. 
A  low  voice  addressed  me,  but  before  she  had  spoken 
I  knew  who  it  was.  My  heart  could  not  have  failed  to 
recognise  her. 

"Do  you  fear  attack?" 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  285 

"No,  Princess,"  said  I,  "not  to-night.  They  don't 
know  where  we  are;  and,  besides,  they  are  quarrelling  among 
themselves." 

She  was  silent  for  a  time,  and  then,  "That  unhappy 
woman!"  she  sighed. 

"She  has  lost  all  she  cared  for.  I  am  sorry  for  her,"  I 
answered. 

"Yes,"  she  said  slowly.  "I  suppose  so;  but  what  does 
any  one  of  us  care  for?  What  does  it  all  mean?  The 
puzzle  is  too  great  for  me.  I  am  shaken." 

"You  must  trust  yourself,"  I  said  impulsive.  "Trust  to 
those  who  care  for  you." 

"You  are — good,"  she  replied  softly. 

''Princess "  I  began,  but  she  interposed  quickly. 

"Do  not  call  me  that.  I  am  no  Princess.  I  have  given 
all  up.  I  am  just  Alix  Morland." 

"You  will  go  back,"  said  I,  "and  resume  your  rightful 
place  in  courts,  and  this  will  only  remain  to  you  as  a  horrid 
nightmare." 

"I  shall  remember  the  evil  dream.  Yes,"  she  said; 
"but  I  shall  also  remember  some  heroic  souls  and  noble 
deeds.  But  it  will  not  be  in  courts." 

She  was  silent  again,  but  presently  said,  in  a  hesitating 
voice:  "Dr.  Phillimore,  I  never  wanted  that  marriage;  I 
was  always  against  it;  and  now  I  am  sorry.  Poor  Frederic! 
I  was  a  traitor  to  him." 

"No,  no,"  I  said,  "but  a  loyal  and  devoted  heart.  Why 
are  you  here?  Because,  even  though  you  mistrusted  his 
judgment,  you  sacrificed  yourself  to  your  affection  for  him. 
The  test  of  true  affection  is  to  stand  by  when  you  disapprove. 
Any  one  can  stand  by  if  he  approves." 

"And  it  has  all  come  to  this! "  she  said  with  a  sigh. 

"This  is  not  the  end,"  said  I  stoutly. 


286"  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

Suddenly  she  laid  her  hand  on  my  arm.  "What  has 
become  of  her?"  she  asked.  "What  has  been  her  fate?" 

To  say  the  truth,  I  knew  not  what  to  reply,  and  the 
trouble  in  her  voice  declared  itself  again.  "Can  we  do 
nothing?"  she  asked  distressfully.  "I  did  not  like  her, 
but  can  we  do  nothing  ?  It  is  dreadful  to " 

I  found  my  voice  then.  "Not  to-night,  but  to-morrow," 
I  replied  soothingly.  "She  will  take  no  harm  to-night;" 
but  I  wished  I  had  been  as  sure  as  I  seemed. 

About  noon  on  the  following  day  we  took  our  first  sight 
of  the  mutineers.  A  knot  emerged  into  view  on  the  beach 
below  and  spread  out  presently  towards  the  wooded  valley. 
This  gave  me  some  concern,  for  I  guessed  that  they  might 
be  searching  for  us  by  Holgate's  directions.  He  had  threat- 
ened to  visit  us.  Was  he  now  fulfilling  that  threat?  In 
any  case,  if  they  were  hunting  for  us,  we  must  in  the  end 
be  run  to  earth  in  that  small  island.  And  then  would 
come  the  final  act.  We  had  two  revolvers  and  a  limited 
amount  of  ammunition  to  defend  ourselves  against  the 
resources  of  the  mutineers,  to  whom  the  yacht  was  open. 
We  saw  no  more  of  them,  however,  for  two  hours,  and  then 
they  came  straggling  back  towards  the  little  bluff  behind 
which  the  Sea  Queen  lay.  -If  they  had  been  looking  for  us, 
they  were  so  far  foiled.  But  that  was  not  the  last  of  them. 
The  boat  which  had  landed  the  first  lot  of  mutineers  had 
returned  to  the  yacht,  and  now  again  struck  the  beach  with  a 
fresh  complement  of  hands.  Were  they  to  renew  the  pur- 
suit? I  looked  down  from  our  eyrie,  scarcely  more  than 
half  a  mile  away,  with  some  misgivings.  Legrand  was  upon 
the  other  side  of  the  hill  on  an  exploration  of  his  own,  and 
Lane  and  Ellison  were  still  wounded  men.  I  peered  from 
behind  our  pile  of  brushwood  and  awaited  events.  The 
second  gang  of  mutineers  had  brought  a  keg  with  them,  and 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  287 

I  saw  them  tap  it.  Only  too  clearly  was  its  nature  revealed. 
They  had  come  ashore  to  an  orgie.  I  counted  ten  of  them, 
and  thought  I  recognised  one  or  two  of  the  figures — Gray's 
and  Pierce 's  for  certain.  Holgate  evidently  was  not  with 
them,  for  his  form  would  have  been  unmistakable,  nor  could 
I  discern  Pye.  But  why  were  they  there?  I  could  only 
answer  my  question  on  the  assumption  that  they  had  found 
the  treasure  and  were  making  merry.  Yet  it  was  not  like 
Holgate  to  give  them  the  reins  so  completely  unless  he  had 
some  purpose  to  serve  by  his  complaisance. 

Hurricane  Island,  as  the  mutineer  had  dubbed  it,  lay 
under  the  broad  face  of  the  sun,  and  the  cascade  sparkled 
at  my  feet  on  its  run  to  the  sea.  Down  below  the  ruffians 
were  engaged  in  drinking  themselves  into  a  condition  of 
maudlin  merriment.  Well,  so  much  the  better,  I  reflected, 
for  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  now,  if  ever,  was  the  time 
to  inquire  into  the  fate  of  Mademoiselle.  When  Legrand 
returned,  the  debauch  had  developed,  and  the  boat  was 
clumsily  put  to  sea  by  two  of  the  hands.  Evidently  a  fresh 
supply  of  rum  had  been  requisitioned,  for  shortly  afterwards 
the  boat  returned  and  two  more  kegs  were  rolled  out  upon 
the  beach.  This  time  it  also  brought  Holgate  himself, 
together  with  a  companion,  whom  I  made  out  to  be  Pye. 
The  men  lolled  in  the  sun,  smoking  and  drinking,  and  now 
singing  snatches  of  songs.  What  was  Holgate  about,  to  let 
them  get  into  this  condition  ? 

Well,  Holgate  probably  knew  his  own  affairs.  If  he 
had  not  carefully  calculated  every  step  in  this  situation, 
I  should  have  been  much  astonished.  He  himself,  as  far 
as  I  could  see,  took  little  part  in  the  orgie,  but  the  clamour 
of  voices  grew  louder,  and  reached  us  in  our  retreat  very 
distinctly.  We  could  even  catch  the  names  and  some  of 
the  words  that  flew  about.  The  talk  was  boisterous,  but  I 


288  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

doubted  if  it  was  overraerry.  Had  they  been  baffled  by 
the  treasure  after  all  ?  I  counted  them  again,  and  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  almost  the  whole  of  the  decimated 
company  must  be  ashore.  If  that  were  so,  it  was  time 
for  my  excursion.  Presently,  when  the  dark  came,  it  might 
be  too  late. 

My  plan,  as  I  explained  it  to  Legrand,  was  this.  I  would 
descend  across  the  spur  of  the  hill,  under  cover  of  the  bushes, 
and  climb  down  the  steeper  heights  that  faced  the  Sea  Queen. 
She  lay  scarce  more  than  a  hundred  yards  from  the  Island, 
and  it  would  be  easy  to  reach  her  by  swimming.  If  Made- 
moiselle were  safe  on  board  as  I  conjectured,  we  could  take 
advantage  of  a  boat  to  reach  the  northern  beach,  and  so 
make  our  escape  without  being  seen  by  any  of  the  mutineers 
ashore.  As  for  the  mutineers  on  the  ship,  if  there  were  any, 
I  must  deal  with  them  as  chance  suggested. 

Legrand  was  doubtful  as  to  my  venture,  his  philosophy 
being  summed  up  in  the  adage,  "Let  well  alone";  but  he 
consented  that  the  experiment  should  be  tried  when  I  pressed 
it.  He  had,  in  the  course  of  his  ramblings,  discovered  in 
the  north  side  of  the  hill  another  cavern,  which  he  declared 
would  serve  us  on  an  emergency  as  a  second  hiding-place. 
It  was  quite  possible  that  we  might  be  driven  from  burrow 
to  burrow  like  rabbits,  and  so  it  behooved  us  to  examine  well 
the  lines  of  our  retreat. 

I  started  on  my  journey  just  as  the  sun  went  down,  spread- 
ing a  deep  rose  colour  on  the  western  waters.  I  walked 
cautiously  and  deliberately,  making  deviations  in  my 
slanting  course  across  the  spur,  so  as  to  keep  within  the 
screen  of  the  bushes.  I  had  not  gone  more  than  a  hundred 
yards  when  I  was  aware  that  I  was  being  followed,  and  I 
stopped  and  looked  back.  To  my  amazement,  I  saw  the 
Princess  coming  up  rapidly  in  my  wake,  She  had  evidently 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  289 

sped  down  the  ravine,  and  was  a  little  out  of  breath.  This 
had  imparted  some  colour  to  her  pale  face — a  colour  which 
made  her  radiantly  beautiful. 

"Princess!"  I  said  in  surprise. 

"I  am  come  after  you,"  she  said  hurriedly,  "because 
I  don't  want  you  to  go.  Oh,  don't  go,  please!  I  did  not 
know  you  were  going  until  you  were  gone.  Mr.  Legrand 
told  me  so  when  I  asked  after  you.  But  you  must  not 
go.  I  know  you  are  going  because  of  what  I  said  last  night. 
But  you  must  not.  .  .  .  It  is  too  dangerous.  Oh,  did 
you  not  see  that  band  of  assassins  there  ?  They  are  wolves, 
they  are  ravening,  fierce  wolves.  You  will  perish." 

My  heart  throbbed  hard — harder  than  it  had  done  before 
through  all  those  terrible  days  of  anxiety.  I  took  her  hand. 
"Princess,"  I  said,  "I  must  go."  I  held  her  hand  tightly. 
"You  see  that  I  must  go.  But  ah,  I  will  not  forget  your 
kindness!" 

"They  will  kill  you!"  she  burst  out. 

"No";  I  shook  my  head  and  smiled.  "God  bless  you! 
You  are  the  most  kind  and  most  beautiful  woman  in  life. 
God  bless  and  keep  you ! " 

1  kissed  her  hand  and  turned  and  went  down. 

She  stood  awhile,  as  if  lost  in  thought,  and  when  I  looked 
back  I  thought  I  could  read  upon  her  face  trouble  and  fear. 
I  would  have  gone  back  to  her  if  I  had  dared,  but  had  I 
done  so  I  must  have  taken  her  in  my  arms. 

I  kept  my  face  steadily  towards  the  descent,  and  when 
I  at  last  summoned  courage  to  adventure  the  gaze,  she  had 
turned  and  was  slowly  mounting  the  hill. 

My  eyes  left  her  and  went  downwards  to  the  beach.  I 
was  almost  at  the  top  of  the  spur  which  rolled  over  towards 
the  bay  on  which  the  yacht  had  stranded.  What  was  my 
horror  to  notice  some  excitement  among  the  mutineers,  and 


2Qo  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

to  see  a  man  with  his  face  towards  the  hill  and  an  uplifted 
arm.  Good  heavens!  The  Princess  had  been  discovered. 

I  stood  stock-still,  rooted  to  the  ground  with  my  ap- 
prehensions, and  then  several  of  the  mutineers  began  to  run 
towards  the  ravine.  I  started  at  once  on  a  race  up  the  slope. 
Looking  down  I  saw  the  full  pack  streaming  up  the  valley, 
and  I  redoubled  my  exertions.  I  was  some  distance  away, 
but  I  had  net  so  far  to  go  as  they.  The  Princess  stopped, 
arrested  by  the  drunken  shouts  from  below,  and  then  sud- 
denly broke  into  a  run.  She  had  recognised  her  danger. 
I  bounded  through  the  bushes,  and  cut  across  to  intercept  the 
wolves.  It  was  all  a  matter  of  little  more  than  five  minutes, 
and  then  I  stopped  and  awaited  their  arrival. 

The  first  man,  who  was  without  a  weapon,  came  to  a 
pause  a  dozen  paces  from  me. 

"Stand,  or  I  fire,"  I  said,  levelling  my  weapon. 

He  looked  uncertainly  round  for  his  companions.  Two 
or  three  joined  him,  and,  encouraged  by  this  accession  to 
the  force,  he  said  jeeringly: 

"Put  that  down,  or  it  will  be  the  worse  for  you.  We've 
had  enough  of  you.  And  now  we've  got  you  in  a  mucky 
hole." 

"That  remains  to  be  seen,"  said  I  calmly,  for  I  noticed 
that  they  did  not  seem  to  be  supplied  with  weapons.  I 
could  see  others  climbing  up  below,  and  among  them 
Holgate.  A  little  lull  fell  on  the  scene.  It  was  as  if  fate 
hung  undecided,  not  certain  whether  the  scales  should  go 
down  on  this  side  or  that.  I  stood  facing  the  group  of 
dismayed  and  angry  ruffians,  and  without  turning  my  head 
was  aware  of  some  one  running  behind  me.  I  do  not  think 
I  gave  this  a  single  thought,  so  preoccupied  was  I  with  the 
situation  in  front.  The  group  was  enlarged  by  arrivals  and 
one  of  these,  stumbling,  uttered  an  oath. 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  291 

"Shoot  him!"  he  said,  and  himself  lifted  a  pistol  at  me. 

I  raised  mine  also,  and  a  second  and  a  third  were  now 
levelled  at  me.  The  scales  were  against  me,  but  even  as 
this  flashed  across  my  mind,  a  report  sounded  behind  me, 
and  the  drunken  creature  fell.  I  glanced  about,  and  there 
was  Legrand,  with  his  steady  hand  and  flaming  eye.  My 
heart  thrilled.  A  shout  of  fury  went  up  in  front.  "Shoot 
them — shoot  them!"  and  the  barrels  directed  at  us  seemed 
to  be  suddenly  man)-. 

Holgate  had  come  to  a  pause  on  the  outer  edge  of  the 
group  and  was  observing  the  scene  with  interest.  He  made 
no  movement.  Death  touched  us  with  the  breath  of  his 
passage. 

An  arm  was  flung  sharply  about  me.  "If  you  die,  I  die 
too!"  cried  a  voice — a  voice,  ah,  so  well  remembered  and 
so  dear!  Ah,  Heaven!  Was  it  Alix? 

A  pistol  barked,  and  I  swerved,  almost  losing  my  feet.  If 
we  must  die,  we  should  die  hard.  I  fired,  and  one  of  the 
mutineers  uttered  an  exclamation. 

"Stay  there,"  called  Holgate.  "Easy,  men.  Don't  let's 
kill  the  goose  that  lays  the  golden  eggs.  Let's  have  a  few 
questions  answered." 

:' Dent's  down,"  sang  out  one. 

"Well,  there'll  be  all  the  more  for  those  that  are  left,"  said 
Holgate,  easily,, steering  his  way  through  the  knot. 

A  faint  laugh  followed  on  this,  but  I  think  even  the 
mutineers,  brutal  as  they  were,  were  aghast  at  this  revolting 
cynicism. 

"Let's  have  a  parley  first,"  said  Holgate,  now  in  the  fore- 
front of  the  gang.  "Business  first — pleasure  afterwards. 
Now,  doctor,  out  with  it.  Where's  that  treasure  ?  " 

'I  have  told  you,"  said  I,  "that  the  Prince  removed  it." 

Alix's  arms  were  about  me  still.     I  was  dazed. 


292  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Obstinate  mule!"  said  Holgate  with  a  grin.  "See  that, 
boys?  I've  given  'em  every  chance.  Let  her  go." 

In  response  to  his  command  revolvers  were  raised.  It 
marked  the  end,  the  fall  of  the  curtain  on  that  long  tragedy. 
Alix's  arms  were  about  me,  and  suddenly  my  brain  cleared. 
I  saw  as  sharply  and  as  definitely  as  if  I  had  been  aloof  and 
unconcerned  in  that  disturbing  crisis. 

"Stop,  men,"  said  I.  "I  have  one  thing  to  say  before  we 
go  further.  Two  things.  You  shall  hear  about  the  treas- 
ure." 

There  was  a  pause.  Holgate  turned  his  black,  incurious 
eyes  on  me,  as  if  he  wondered. 

"I  will  tell  you  where  the  treasure  is,  if  you  will  allow 
me  to  give  you  the  history  of  a  transaction,"  I  said.  My 
mind  was  quick,  my  nerve  was  cool.  There  was  a  chance 
in  delay. 

"Spit  it  out,"  said  one  of  the  men  encouragingly.  "The 
funeral  will  wait." 

"Men,  you've  been  taken  in  by  that  scoundrel  there, 
your  leader,"  I  said,  pointing  at  Holgate.  "He's  diddled 
you  all  through.  Ask  him  about  the  treasure;  ask  him!" 

The  eyes  of  all  went  round  to  Holgate,  who  stood  without 
a  sign  of  discomposure. 

"Well,  are  you  going  to  let  'em  go?"  was  all  he  said. 
Once  again  the  interest  of  the  group  returned  to  me,  but  1 
was  fighting  hard  for — Alix. 

"Who  was  it  planned  this  mutiny  and  the  seizing  of  the 
treasure?"  I  cried.  "Why,  Holgate,  you  know  well — 
Holgate  and  Pye.  And  who  brought  about  the  rising? 
Holgate  again.  Why  didn't  you  push  through  and  get  hold 
of  the  treasure  at  the  first  ?  I  suppose  you  were  told  it  was 
too  difficult.  Well,  it  would  have  been  difficult,  but  that 
wasn't  the  reason.  It  was  because  this  man  had  got  his 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  293 

accomplice  aft,  stealing  the  treasure  against  your  coming. 
And  so,  when  you  came,  where  was  it  ?  Gone!  Look  here, 
men;  I  swear  to  you  I  saw  this  man  and  Pye  gloating  over 
the  treasure  they  had  removed  before  your  coming.  Oh, 
he's  a  cunning  devil,  is  Holgate,  and  he's  diddled  you!" 

There  were  some  murmurs  among  the  mutineers,  who 
looked  dubiously  at  their  master,  and  Pierce  spoke. 

"That's  all  very  well,  but  how  are  we  to  know  it's  not 
mere  bluff?  You're  putting  up  a  bluff  on  us." 

Holgate  still  stood  there  with  his  unpleasing  smile,  and 
he  answered  nothing.  It  was  the  truth  I  had  spoken,  but 
now  I  was  to  bluff. 

"Well,  I  will  prove  my  words,"  said  I.  "You  asked  me 
where  the  treasure  is,  and  I'll  tell  you.  It  was  removed 
from  Holgate's  hiding-place  by  me  and  hidden  in  Pye's 
cabin,  and  afterwards  the  Prince  and  I  removed  it  again 
and  concealed  it." 

"Where!  Where!"  shouted  several  voices;  but  Holgate 
did  not  budge  or  speak. 

If  we  saved  this  situation,  we  should  at  least  have  a  respite, 
another  chance.  There  was  no  alternative  but  death. 

"Why,  in  its  proper  place,  to  be  sure,"  said  I.  "In 
the  strong-room,  where  it  should  be.  I  suppose  none 
of  you  thought  of  that.  You're  too  clever  for  that, 
Pierce." 

"By  God!"  cried  Pierce  suddenly. 

But  at  the  moment  I  was  startled  by  a  change  in  Holgate. 
I  had  fired  a  barrel  at  random,  and  now  he  shot  on  me  a 
diabolical  glance.  His  eyes  gleamed  like  creatures  about 
to  leap  from  cover;  his  lips  in  a  snarl  revealed  his  teeth.  A 
flash  of  inspiration  came  to  me,  and  I  knew  then  for  certain 
that,  wherever  the  Prince  had  concealed  the  treasure,  it  was 
now  lying  in  the  very  place  I  had  named  in  the  presence  of 


294  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

all  those  ruffians.  Holgate  glanced  a  swift  glance  from 
left  to  right. 

"What's  he  take  us  for?"  he  said  in  a  hoarse,  fat  voice, 
in  which  rage  burned  and  trembled.  "Who's  he  stuffing 
with  these  fairy  tales?" 

Pierce,  his  thin  lips  moving,  stared  at  him.  "Anyway, 
it's  worth  trying,"  he  said  meaningly.  "You've  had  your 
shot;  I'll  have  mine." 

"Damn  it,  he's  fooling  you,"  called  out  Holgate  furiously; 
but  already  two  or  three  of  the  mutineers  had  started  down 
the  ravine,  and  the  others  turned.  Excitement  seized  upon 
them,  as  it  had  been  a  panic. 

And  then  suddenly  a  cry  arose:  "Look,  by  thunder, 
look!" 

The  sun  was  gone,  but  the  beautiful  twilight  lingered, 
serene  and  gracious,  and  in  that  clear  light  we  could  descry 
the  form  of  the  Sea  Queen  forging  slowly  out  to  sea,  and 
rolling  as  she  moved  on  the  ebb. 

"Good  lord!  she's  floated  off!  She  came  off  on  the  high 
tide!"  cried  Pierce;  and  instantly  there  was  a  stampede 
from  the  hillside  towards  the  beach.  Pell-mell  the  mutineers 
tumbled  down  over  bush  and  brier  at  a  breakneck  speed 
to  reach  the  boat  that  tossed  idly  on  the  water  to  its  moorings. 


"  We  could  descry  the  form  of  the  Sea  Queen  forging  slowly 
out  to  sea." 


CHAPTER  XXII 
HOLGATE'S  LAST  HAND 

THE  first  thought  that  passed  through  my  mind  was  that 
we  had  lost  our  one  hope  of  escape  from  Hurricane  Island. 
Insensibly  I  had  come  to  look  on  the  Sea  Queen  as  the 
vehicle  of  our  rescue,  and  there  she  was  before  my  eyes 
adrift  on  a  tide  that  was  steadily  drawing  her  seawards. 
There  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  that,  for,  even  as  I  gazed,  she 
made  perceptible  way,  and  seemed  to  be  footing  it  fast. 
I  turned  to  Alix,  who  was  by  me,  staring  also. 

"I  will  come  back,"  I  said  rapidly.     "I  must  go  down." 

"No,  no,"  she  said,  detaining  me. 

"Dear,  they  will  take  no  heed  of  me  now.  I  am  perfectly 
safe  for  the  present.  They  are  taken  up  with  more  im- 
portant matters." 

I  squeezed  her  hands  in  both  mine,  turned  and  left  her. 

Holgate  was  some  hundred  yards  in  front  of  me,  plunging 
heavily  through  the  bushes.  He  called  to  mind  some  evil 
and  monstrous  beast  of  the  forest  that  broke  clumsily  in 
wrath  upon  its  enemy. 

Down  on  the  beach  I  could  see  that  Pierce  and  some  of 
the  others,  who  had  already  arrived,  were  casting  the  boat 
from  her  moorings.  I  laboured  after  Holgate,  and  came 
out  on  the  beach  near  him.  He  ran  down  to  the  water's 
edge  and  called  aloud: 

"Put  back.    Put  back,  damn  you." 

The  boat  was  some  fifty  yards  from  land  by  now,  and 

295 


296  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

was  awash  in  a  broken  current.  Three  men  bent  to  the 
oars. 

Holgate  levelled  his  revolver  and  fired. 

One  of  the  men  lay  down  grotesquely  on  his  oar.  He 
fired  again,  and  one  of  the  remaining  two  stood  up,  shook 
a  fist  towards  the  shore  and,  staggering  backwards,  capsized 
the  boat  in  the  surf.  He  must  have  sunk  like  lead  with  his 
wound,  for  he  never  rose  to  the  surface;  but  the  last  man, 
who  was  Pierce,  battled  gallantly  with  the  flood,  and  en- 
deavoured to  reach  the  boat,  which  was  bottom  upwards. 
In  this,  however,  he  failed,  for  the  tide  seemed  to  suck  him 
away.  The  boat  drifted  outwards,  and  after  a  few  ineffec- 
tual struggles,  finding  probably  that  his  strength  was  failing 
him,  Pierce  struck  out  towards  the  shore.  He  landed  a 
hundred  yards  or  more  away  from  Holgate.  Between  the 
two  men  were  gathered  in  a  bunch,  irresolute  and  divided 
in  counsels,  the  remaining  mutineers. 

For  the  moment  I  think  I  was  so  taken  up  with  the  situa- 
tion that  I  did  not  consider  my  own  case.  No  one  had 
eyes  for  me  in  the  fast-descending  dusk,  and  behind  the 
shelter  of  a  bush  I  watched  the  course  of  that  singular  drama. 
Holgate  had  indifferently  reloaded  his  revolver,  and  now 
stood  holding  it  carelessly  by  his  side. 

"Gray,  is  that  you?  Come  here,"  he  called.  But  the 
knot  of  men  did  not  move;  and  now  Pierce  was  walking 
rapidly  towards  it.  It  opened  to  receive  him,  and  swallowed 
him  up  again  cautiously,  as  if  there  was  safety  in  that  circle 
against  the  arch-mutineer.  Holgate  strode  leisurely  to- 
wards them. 

"I  suppose  you  guess  where  we  are?"  he  said,  in  his 
malevolent,  fluent,  wheezing  tones.  "You've  dished  us, 
Pierce,  my  man." 

Pierce  replied  from  the  group  with  an  oath,  and  there 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  297 

was  an  undercurrent  of  murmur,  as  if  a  consultation  was 
in  progress. 

"Say,  where's  that  damned  little  lawyer  cuss?"  asked 
a  voice,  that  of  an  American,  who  was  one  of  the  hands. 
Holgate  put  one  hand  in  his  trousers'  pocket. 

"How  should  I  know?"  he  said;  "and  what's  that  got  to 
do  with  the  situation?" 

"It's  your  doing.  You've  put  us  in  this  hole.  You've 
strung  us  up  to-day  in  this  blooming  island,"  said  Gray 
fiercely.  "What  did  you  shoot  for?  Haven't  you  any 
other  use  for  your  pop-gun  ?  " 

"Come  out,  Gray;  come  out,  my  man,  and  talk  it  over," 
said  Holgate  suavely.  "You  were  always  good  at  the  gab. 
Step  out  in  front,  man,"  and  he  played  with  his  revolver. 
But  Gray  did  not  budge. 

I  wondered  why  he  was  not  shot  there  and  then  if  they 
were  in  this  temper,  for  it  was  plain  that  some  of  them 
were  armed.  But  I  suppose  that  they  were  overawed 
by  the  bearing  of  the  man,  and,  lawless  ruffians  as  they 
were,  were  yet  under  the  influence  of  some  discipline.  Hol- 
gate had  known  how  to  rule  in  his  triumph,  and  the  ghost 
of  that  authority  was  with  him  still  in  his  defeat. 

"Look  here,"  called  out  Pierce  after  further  consultation, 
"this  is  as  good  as  a  trial,  this  is.  You're  standing  for  your 
life,  Mr.  Holgate,  and  don't  you  forget  it.  What  d'ye  say, 
Bill?  Speak  up.  Give  'im  'is  counts." 

"We  accuse  you  of  treachery  and  not  behaving  like  a 
mate  on  ship  about  the  treasure,"  sang  out  Gray  in  a  loud, 
high  monotone.  "We  accuse  you,  Mr.  Holgate,  of  the 
murder  of  our  two  companions,  Smith  and  Alabaster.  We 
accuse  you,  furthermore,  Mr.  Holgate,  of  a  conspiracy  to 
cheat  the  company,  us  all  being  comrades." 

"Now,  Bill  Gray,  that's  a  very  parsonical  view  of  yours, 


298  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

isn't  it?"  said  Holgate  with  a  sneer.  "By  gum,  you  regu- 
larly hit  me  off,  Gray.  You're  the  man  to  see  his  way 
through  a  brick  wall.  I  killed  Smith  and  Alabaster,  did  I  ? 
Well,  what's  the  odds?  Here  was  this  man,  Pierce,  who's 
frightened  to  face  me  in  there  with  you,  and  his  two  pals, 
making  for  the  Sea  Queen  to  rob  you  and  me.  Don't  I 
know  him  and  you,  too  ?  Where  would  we  have  been  if  I 
hadn't  dropped  'em  ?  Why,  left,  my  good  man,  left." 

"That's  what  we  are  now,"  said  one  of  the  mutineers, 
"regularly  busted — busted  and  left.  We're  done." 

"That's  so,"  said  Holgate  suavely.  "But  at  least 
Smith  and  Alabaster  have  paid  their  shot  and  lot  too. 
And,  by  thunder,  that  skunk  behind  you  shall  do  it  too. 
Come  out  there,  Pierce,  sneak  and  dog,  and  take  your 
gruel." 

He  did  not  raise  his  voice  perceptibly,  but  it  seemed  to 
wither  the  mutineers,  who  stood  about  ten  paces  from  him. 
He  waddled  towards  them. 

"Out  of  the  way,  men,  and  let  me  see  him.  Blind 
me,  I'd  sooner  have  taken  a  bug  into  my  confidence  than 
Pierce.  He  gets  ahead  of  us  with  his  long  thin  legs,  and 
without  so  much  as  'By  your  leave'  swims  out  to  sea  to  cop 
what  belongs  to  you  and  me  and  all  of  us." 

There  was  a  murmur  at  this,  and  it  was  quite  impossible 
to  tell  how  the  sympathies  of  the  gang  were  going.  But  one 
called  out  again: 

"Where's  that  damn  Pye?    Where's  your  spy?" 

"So,"  says  Holgate,  "you  are  thinking  of  the  doctor's 
story,  are  you?  You  fool,  he  was  only  playing  for  his 
life  and  the  life  of  his  best  girl.  Haven't  you  got  the  sense 
of  a  louse  between  you?  Find  Pye  then,  and  screw  it  out 
of  him.  Thumbscrew  him  till  he  tells,  and  see  how  much 
he  has  to  tell.  It'll  be  worth  your  while,  Garratt.  Why, 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  299 

you  fool,  he's  just  a  little  clerk  that  was  useful,  and  was 
going  to  get  a  tip  for  his  pains.  He  wasn't  standing  in  on 
our  level.  We  came  in  on  bed-rock." 

There  was  a  hoarse,  discordant  laugh. 

"With  the  yacht  gone,  and  us  on  a  Godforsaken  tea-tray 
in  mid-ocean!"  said  a  voice. 

Upon  that  in  the  dwindling  light  a  shot  came  from  the 
group,  and  Holgate  lifted  his  barrel  deliberately. 

"So,  that's  Pierce,  by  thunder,  is  it?  Well,  Johnny 
Pierce,  you're  a  brave  man,  and  I'd  take  off  my  hat  to  you 
if  my  hands  were  free.  Stand  aside  there,  men,  and  let's 
see  Johnny  Pierce's  ugly  mug.  Now,  then,  divide,  d'ye 
hear,  divide!" 

I  never  could  determine  whether  Holgate  in  that  moment 
realized  that  all  was  up,  and  the  end  was  come,  and  had 
carried  things  through  with  a  swagger,  or  whether  he  had  a 
hope  of  escape.  Nothing  showed  in  his  voice  or  in  his  man- 
ner save  extreme  resolution  and  contemptuous  indifference. 
These  men  he  had  misled  and  cheated  were  to  him  no  more 
than  brutes  of  the  field,  to  be  despised  and  ridiculed  and 
browbeaten.  At  his  words,  indeed,  the  old  habit  of  obedi- 
ence asserted  itself  and  the  knot  fell  apart;  as  it  did  I  saw 
Pierce  with  his  revolver  up,  but  Holgate  did  not  move.  He 
fired  carefully  and  Pierce  uttered  a  curse.  Then  another 
weapon  barked,  and  Holgate  moved  a  pace  forwards.  He 
fired  again,  and  a  man  dropped.  Two  or  more  shots  rang 
out,  and  the  arch-mutineer  lifted  his  left  hand  slowly  to  his 
breast. 

"Bully  for  you,  Pierce,"  he  said,  and  fired  yet  once 
more. 

The  knot  now  had  dissolved,  and  Gray  ran  in  the  gathering 
gloom  a  little  way  up  the  beach.  He  halted,  and  raising 
his  weapon,  fired.  It  was  abominable.  It  may  have  been 


300  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

execution,  but  it  was  horribly  like  murder.  As  Gray  fired, 
Holgate  turned  and  put  his  hand  to  his  shoulder.  Im- 
mediately he  let  his  last  barrel  go. 

"Ha!  That's  done  you,  Pierce,"  he  wheezed  out.  "By 
heavens,  I  thought  I'd  do  for  you!" 

Crack!  went  Gray's  pistol  again  from  his  rear,  and  he 
swung  round;  his  weapon  dropped,  and  he  began  to 
walk  up  the  beach  steadily  towards  me.  In  the  blue 
gloom  I  could  see  his  eyes  stolidly  black  and  furtive, 
''  and  I  could  hear  him  puffing.  He  came  within  ten  paces 
of  me,  and  then  stood  still,  and  coughed  in  a  sickening, 
inhuman  way.  Then  he  dropped  and  rolled  heavily  upon 
his  back. 

I  had  witnessed  enough.  Heaven  knows  we  had  no 
reason  to  show  mercy  to  that  criminal,  but  that  last  hopeless 
struggle  against  odds  had  enlisted  some  sympathy,  and  I 
had  a  feeling  of  nausea  at  the  sight  of  that  collapse.  He 
must  have  fallen  riddled  with  bullets.  He  had  played  for 
high  stakes,  had  sacrificed  many  innocent  lives,  and  had 
died  the  death  of  a  dog.  And  there  he  would  rest  and  rot 
in  that  remote  and  desert  island. 

I  stole  from  my  bush  and  crept  upwards  through  the 
darkness.  I  had  not  gone  a  hundred  yards  before  my 
ears  were  caught  by  a  rustling  on  my  left.  Had  I  put 
up  some  animal?  I  came  to  a  pause,  and  then  there 
was  a  swift  rush,  and  a  man's  figure  broke  through  the 
undergrowth  and  disappeared  across  the  slope  of  the  hill. 
It  was  near  dark,  but  I  thought  in  that  instant  I  recognised 
it  as  the  figure  of  the  little  lawyer's  clerk. 

When  I  reached  the  cavern  I  found  no  sign  of  any  one, 
and  I  was  wondering  what  could  have  become  of  my  com- 
panions when  I  heard  a  voice  calling  low  through  the  gloam- 
ing: 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  301 

"Dr.  Phillimore!" 

It  was  Alix.  I  sprang  to  her  side  and  took  her  hands. 
Then  I  learnt  that  Legrand  had  decided,  as  a  counsel  of 
prudence,  to  occupy  the  second  cavern  on  the  northern 
slope,  which  he  considered  more  private  than  that  which 
we  had  found  first. 

"And  you  came  back  to  warn  me?"  I  asked  in  a  low 
voice. 

"No;  I  waited,"  said  she  as  low.  "I  was  afraid,  although 
you  told  me.  .  .  .  Ah,  but  you  have  never  told  me 
wrong  yet!  I  believe  you  implicitly." 

"Princess,"  I  said  with  emotion. 

"No,  no,"  she  whispered.  "Not  any  more  .  .  . 
never  any  more." 

"Alix,"  I  whispered  low,  and  I  held  her  closer.  She 
gave  a  little  cry. 

"What  is  it?"  I  asked  anxiously. 

For  answer  her  head  lay  quiet  on  my  shoulder,  and  the 
stars  looked  down  upon  a  pale  sweet  face.  She  had  fainted. 
Now  the  hand  which  clasped  her  arm  felt  warm  and  wet, 
and  I  shifted  it  hastily  and  bent  down  to  her.  It  was  blood. 
She  was  wounded.  Tenderly  I  bound  my  handkerchief 
about  the  arm  and  waited  in  distress  for  her  to  revive.  If 
we  had  only  some  of  the  mutineers'  brandy!  But  presently 
she  opened  her  eyes. 

"Dearest    .     .    .    dearest,"    she   murmured   faintly. 

"You  are  wounded,  darling,"  I  said.  "Oh,  why  did  you 
not  tell  me?" 

"It  was  the  first  shot,"  she  said  in  a  drowsy  voice.  "  When 
— when  I  had  my  arm  about  you." 

I  kissed  that  fair  white  arm,  and  then  for  the  first  time 
I  kissed  her  lips. 

We  reached  Legrand's  cave  after  Alix  had  rested,  and 


302  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  related  the  tragedy  that  had  passed  under  my  eyes  on  the 
beach  below.  Legrand  listened  silently,  and  then: 

"He  was  a  black  scoundrel.  He  died  as  he  should," 
he  said  shortly,  and  said  no  more. 

Wearied  with  our  exertions,  and  exhausted  by  the  anxieties 
of  the  day,  we  gradually  sank  to  sleep,  and  as  I  passed  off 
Alix's  hand  lay  in  mine.  She  slept  sweetly,  for  all  the 
profound  miseries  of  those  past  days. 

I  awoke  to  the  sound  of  a  bird  that  twittered  in  the 
bushes,  and,  emerging  from  the  cavern,  looked  around. 
The  sun  was  bright  on  the  water,  the  foam  sparkled,  and 
the  blue  tossed  and  danced  as  if  Nature  were  revisiting 
happily  the  scene  of  pleasant  memories.  It  seemed  as  if 
those  deeds  of  the  previous  night,  that  long  fight  against  fate, 
those  dismal  forebodings,  the  tragedy  of  the  Prince,  were 
all  separated  from  us  by  a  gulf  of  years.  It  was  almost  im- 
possible to  conceive  of  them  as  belonging  to  our  immediate 
precedent  past  and  as  colouring  our  present  and  our  future. 
And  as  my  gaze  swept  the  horizon  for  the  orient  towards 
the  west  it  landed  upon  nothing  less  than  the  Sea  Queen/ 

I  could  have  rubbed  my  eyes,  and  I  started  in  amaze- 
ment. My  heart  beat  heavily.  But  it  was  true.  There 
rode  the  yacht  in  the  offing,  idly  swinging  and  plunging 
on  the  tide  and  clearly  under  no  man's  control.  She 
must  have  drifted  in  upon  Hurricane  Island  again  through 
the  stress  of  some  backward  tide,  and  here  she  bobbed 
on  the  broken  water  safe  from  the  eyes  of  the  mutineers. 
As  soon  as  I  had  recovered  from  the  shock  of  surprise, 
I  reentered  the  cavern  and  woke  Legrand,  and  in  less  than 
five  minutes  all  of  us  were  outside  our  shelter  and  gazing 
at  the  welcome  sight. 

"We  have  the  boat  hidden,"  said  Legrand.  "We 
must  work  our  way  back  to  it,  and  the  sooner  the  better." 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  303 

"Too  much  risk,"  said  I.  "I  know  a  better  way.  At 
the  tail  of  the  island  we  may  be  seen  and  pursued.  There 
are  boats  aboard,  and  she's  not  more  than  three  hundred 
yards  out." 

"What,  swim?"  he  asked,  and  looked  rueful.  He  was 
one  of  the  many  sailors  I  have  known  who  had  not  that 
useful  art. 

I  nodded.     "It  won't  take  me  long." 

As  I  passed,  Alix  caught  my  hand.  She  said  nothing, 
but  her  eyes  devoured  me  and  her  bosom  heaved.  I  smiled. 

"My  Princess!"  I  whispered,  and  her  soul  was  in  her 
look. 

"I  can't  see  a  sign  of  any  one  on  board,"  said  Legrand, 
with  his  hand  over  his  eyes. 

"Mademoiselle  would  not  be  awake  yet.  It  can't  be 
later  than  five,"  said  Lane,  who  was  much  better  to-day. 

"I  make  it  5:30,"  said  Legrand.  "We  have  some  time 
to  ourselves  if  we  have  luck.  After  last  night  those  fiends 
will  sleep  well  and  with  easy  consciences."  He  spoke 
grimly. 

"Have  everything  ready,"  I  called  as  I  left.  "We  must 
not  lose  a  chance  or  hazard  anything." 

"What  do  you  think?"  said  Lane,  in  his  old  cheerful 
manner. 

I  quickly  descended  to  the  beach,  threw  off  my  coat, 
waistcoat,  and  boots,  and  tightened  my  belt.  Then  I 
waded  into  the  sea.  It  was  cold,  and,  when  I  first  entered, 
struck  a  chill  into  me.  But  presently,  as  I  walked  out  into 
the  deepening  waters,  with  the  sparkling  reflection  of  the 
sun  in  my  eyes  from  a  thousand  facets  of  ripples,  I  began 
to  grow  warm.  I  reached  water  waist-high,  and  next 
moment  I  was  swimming. 

The  tide  sucked  at  me  in  a  strong  current,  and  soon, 


3o4  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

I  perceived,  would  carry  me  across  the  Sea  Queen's  bows 
unless  I  made  a  struggle.  The  water  was  racing  under 
me,  and  I  felt  that  my  strength  was  as  nothing  compared 
with  it.  I  was  thrown  this  way  and  that  as  the  flood  moved. 
My  passage  had  been  taken  incredibly  quick,  and  now  I 
was  conscious  that  I  was  past  the  level  of  the  yacht,  and  I 
turned  and  battled  back.  So  far  as  I  could  see,  I  made  no 
impression  on  the  space  that  separated  me  from  her,  and 
I  began  to  despair  of  reaching  the  yacht.  In  my  mind  I 
revolved  the  possibility  of  going  with  the  flood  and  trusting 
to  work  ashore  at  the  tail  of  the  island.  If  that  were  not 
practicable,  I  was  lost,  for  I  should  be  blown  out  to  the 
open  sea. 

Just  as  these  desperate  reflections  crossed  my  mind,  the 
Sea  Queen's  stern,  off  which  I  was  struggling,  backed. 
She  came  round  to  the  wind  and  jammed,  so  that  the  flutter 
of  canvas  which  she  still  carried  cracked  above  the  voice 
of  the  seas.  Then  her  nose  swung  right  round  upon  me, 
with  the  bubble  under  her  cutwater.  It  was  almost  as  if 
she  had  sighted  a  doomed  wretch  and  was  come  to  his 
assistance.  Her  broadside  now  broke  the  tide  for  me,  and 
I  began  to  see  that  I  was  creeping  up  to  her,  and,  thus 
encouraged,  step  by  step  made  my  way  until  at  last  I  reached 
her,  and  by  the  aid  of  a  trailing  sheet  got  aboard.  It  had 
been  half  an  hour  since  I  left  the  island. 

Once  aboard,  I  waved  across  the  intervening  stretch  of 
sea  to  my  friends,  and  looked  about  me.  There  was  no 
sign  or  sound  of  life  anywhere  on  the  yacht.  She  swung 
noisily,  with  creaks  and  groans,  to  the  pulse  of  the  tide,  but 
there  was  no  witness  to  human  presence  there.  Made- 
moiselle immediately  was  in  my  thoughts,  and  I  found  my 
way  to  the  state-rooms  to  reassure  her,  if  she  should  be 
awake.  They  were  as  we  had  left  them,  save  that  every 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  305 

cabin  had  been  ransacked  and  every  box  turned  inside  out. 
The  cabins  were  empty,  and  so  was  the  boudoir.  Clearly, 
Mademoiselle  Trebizond  was  not  there.  I  went  down  into 
the  saloon,  but  nothing  rewarded  me  there;  and  afterwards 
I  turned  along  the  passage  that  led  to  the  officers'  quarters, 
and  farther  on,  the  steward's  room.  Here,  too,  was  my 
own  surgery,  and  instinctively  I  stopped  when  I  reached  it. 
The  door  stood  ajar.  No  doubt,  I  thought,  like  every  other 
place,  it  had  suffered  the  ravages  of  the  mutineers.  I  opened 
it  wide,  and  started  back,  for  there  on  the  floor,  a  bottle  in 
her  hand,  and  her  features  still  and  tragic,  lay  Yvonne 
Trebizond! 

I  stooped  to  her,  but  I  knew  it  was  useless  even  without 
glancing  at  the  bottle  she  held.  She  had  sought  death 
in  the  despair  of  her  loneliness.  The  Sea  Queen  had 
carried  out  upon  the  face  of  the  dark  waters  the  previous 
evening  an  unhappy  woman  to  a  fate  which  she  could  not 
face.  She  had  chosen  Death  to  that  terrible  solitude  on  the 
wilderness  of  the  ocean.  I  lifted  her  gently,  and  carried 
her  to  one  of  the  cabins,  disposing  the  body  on  a  bunk. 
Then  I  returned  to  the  deck,  for  I  had  work  to  do  that 
pressed.  I  experienced  no  difficulty  in  loosing  one  of  the 
remaining  boats,  and,  dropping  into  her,  I  began  to  row 
towards  the  island. 

Legrand  had  the  party  at  the  water's  edge,  and  they 
were  in  the  boat  in  a  very  brief  space  of  time.  We  shoved 
off,  and  now  Legrand  and  Ellison  had  oars  in  addition 
to  myself,  so  that,  what  with  that  and  the  tide,  we  made 
good  progress.  We  had  not,  however,  got  more  than  half- 
way to  the  yacht  when  Legrand  paused  on  his  oars  and  I 
saw  his  face  directed  along  the  beach.  I  followed  his 
glance,  and  saw,  to  my  astonishment,  a  boat  bobbing  off 
the  spit  of  the  island. 


306  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"It's  our  boat!"  said  I. 

"Yes,"  he  said,  "the  ruffians  are  up  and  about.  Give 
way,  give  way!" 

We  bent  to  the  oars,  but  as  we  did  so  a  number  of  figures 
appeared  round  the  bend  of  the  land  where  we  had  passed 
our  first  night.  Shouts  reached  us.  The  figure  in  the 
boat  was  working  his  oars  with  frantic  haste,  and  now 
Legrand  called  out  suddenly, 

"Pye!" 

Pye  it  was,  and  it  was  also  apparent  now  that  he  was 
aiming  for  us,  and  that  he  was  striving  to  get  away  from 
the  mutineers.  He  stood  out  to  sea,  and  pulled  obliquely 
towards  the  yacht.  Obviously,  he  was  better  content  to 
trust  himself  to  our  mercies  than  to  the  ruffians  with  whom 
he  had  consorted.  He  was  a  coward,  I  knew,  and  I  re- 
membered then  his  white  face  and  his  terror  at  the  time 
of  the  first  onslaught.  I  remembered,  too,  how  vaguely,  how 
timidly  and  how  ineffectually  he  had  endeavoured  to  warn 
me  of  the  coming  massacre.  He  was  a  miserable  cur;  he 
had  been  largely  responsible  for  the  bloody  voyage;  but  I 
could  not  help  feeling  some  pity  for  him.  I  hung  on  my 
oars. 

"Shall  we  pick  him  up?"  I  asked. 

Legrand's  only  answer  was  an  oath.  He  had  forgotten 
the  presence  of  Alix,  I  think.  His  eyes  blazed  above  his 
red  cheeks. 

"Let  him  drown,"  he  said. 

By  the  time  we  reached  the  Sea  Queen,  some  of  the  muti- 
neers, who  had  started  running  when  they  saw  us,  had  got 
to  the  water's  edge  opposite  to  us,  and  one  or  two  of  them 
plunged  in.  In  the  distance,  the  others  were  pursuing  Pye 
and  his  boat. 

Legrand,  meanwhile,  had  taken  the  wheel,  and  Ellison 


HURRICANE  ISLAND  307 

set  about  the  sails.  I  did  what  I  could  to  help,  and  it  was 
not  many  minutes  ere  we  had  the  topsails  going.  Under 
that  pressure  the  yacht  began  to  walk  slowly.  Seeing 
this,  the  mutineers  on  the  shore  raised  a  howl,  and  two 
more  jumped  in  to  join  the  swimmers,  who  were  now  half- 
way to  us.  Legrand  cried  out  an  order,  and  Ellison  had 
the  jib-sail  set,  and  the  Sea  Queen  quickened  her  pace  under 
the  brisk  breeze.  The  swimming  mutineers  dropped 
behind.  There  must  have  been  half  a  dozen  of  them  in 
the  water,  and  now  we  saw  that  they  had  given  up  the 
attempt  to  reach  us  in  that  way  and  had  fallen  back  on  a 
new  idea.  They  turned  aside  to  intercept  Pye. 

The  little  lawyer's  clerk  was  paddling  for  life,  and  knew 
it,  but  he  made  no  way.  The  yacht  moved  faster,  and  he 
sent  up  to  heaven  a  dreadful  scream  that  tingled  in  my 
ears.  I  made  a  step  towards  Legrand,  but  he  merely 
gave  one  glance  backward  towards  the  boat  and  then  fixed 
his  gaze  on  the  wide  horizon  of  interminable  sea,  as  though 
he  thus  turned  his  back  forever  on  Hurricane  Island  and  all 
there.  He  pulled  the  spokes  of  the  wheel,  and  the  Sea 
Queen,  breasting  the  foam-heads,  began  to  leap.  We  were 
moving  at  a  brisk  pace. 

I  looked  back  to  the  unhappy  man.  He  had  fallen  away 
now,  but  still  laboured  at  his  oars.  The  swimmers  could 
not  have  been  more  than  twenty  yards  from  him.  Just 
then  Alix's  voice  was  low  with  agitation  in  my  ears. 

"Yvonne?     Where  is  Yvonne?" 

I  turned  to  her  and  took  her  hand.  "She  will  need  no 
further  care  of  yours,  sweetheart,"  I  said.  "She  has 
played  her  last  tragedy — a  tragedy  she  thought  destined 
for  a  comedy." 

Alix,  looking  at  me,  sighed,  and  ere  she  could  say  more 
Lane  intervened  in  huge  excitement. 


3o8  HURRICANE  ISLAND 

"Good  heavens,  Phillimore!  the  treasure's  all  in  my  safes 
again.  By  crikey,  is  it  all  a  dream?" 

"Yes,"  I  answered,  looking  at  Alix,  "all  a  bad  night- 
mare." 

I  looked  away  across  the  sea,  for  somehow  I  could  not 
help  it. 

"What  are  you  looking  at?"  she  asked.  "They  cannot 
catch  us,  can  they  ?  " 

The  foremost  mutineers  had  reached  the  boat  and  were 
climbing  aboard.  The  little  clerk,  white  and  gasping, 
raised  his  oar  and  struck  at  them  with  screams  of  terror, 
striking  and  screaming  again. 

"Hush!  don't  look,  darling,"  said  I,  and  I  put  my  hands 
before  her  eyes.  "It  is  the  judgment  of  God." 

She  shuddered.  Pye's  shrieks  rang  in  my  ear;  I  glanced 
off  the  taffrail  and  saw  that  the  mutineers  had  possession 
of  the  boat.  They  were  busy  with  the  oars.  I  could  see 
no  one  else.  The  boat  was  headed  towards  us. 

Legrand  cast  a  glance  of  indifference  backwards. 

"If  you  care  to  hold  the  wheel,  Phillimore,  we  can  rig  that 
other  sail,"  he  said. 

I  took  the  wheel.  Alix  was  by  my  side,  and  the  breeze 
sang  in  the  sheets. 

"We're  going  home,  dear  heart,"  I  whispered. 

She  moved  closer  to  me,  shuddered  and  sighed,  and  I 
think  the  sigh  was  a  sigh  of  contentment. 

The  Sea  Queen  dipped  her  nose  and  broke  into  a  sharper 
pace.  She  was  going  home! 


THE  END 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


"•'•  mil  ni  ii  HID  mi!  mil  mi  mi 

A     000  128  991     7 


y 


